火影：以史为鉴

Last updated: 02/07/2022

https://yuluo313.lofter.com/post/2004918c_1c8f51e06

This is a combination of live broadcast and movie viewing. Since it is the first time I write this type of article, my writing is poor.

The character's personality is a bit OOC, so don't criticize if you don't like it.

The CP in this article is MadaHashi, IzuTobi, SasuNaru, with a bit ObiKaka & ShiIta.

Friends who like you can stay, friends who don't like you can turn left and I won't see you off, thank you^ω^

【】is the live broadcast content, ｛｝ is the barrage

————————————————————————

Chapter 1

On the battlefield, Uchiha Izuna seized the opportunity and let Senju Tobirama seriously injure himself.

Uchiha Izuna coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood, but instead showed a satisfied smile where Uchiha Madara couldn't see. That was great, Brother Madara could accept his eyes.

At this moment, the sky cracked and a huge screen appeared in everyone's sight.

Senju Hashirama immediately came to Uchiha Izuna, his hands already stained with green chakra.

"Nisan." Uchiha Izuna refused. She wanted to give her eyes to Brother Madara. The appearance of this person would bring bad things.

Uchiha Madara, who always doted on him, was about to agree when he saw the screen light up.

Where they couldn't see, Senju Tobirama's face turned pale and he felt great pain in his stomach.

"Tobirama, what's wrong with you?" Hashirama Senju, who had been distractedly observing his brother, immediately saw his brother's expression.

"Shut up, Anika, I'm fine." This is Tobirama who usually dislikes his brother.

I just felt my abdomen and the life form in my abdomen was not my illusion, which means...

Immersed in doubt about his own life, Tobirama did not notice that his elder brother had gone to find Uchiha Madara again.

[Hi, everyone, can you see me? A girl with black hair and black eyes appeared in everyone's sight. The Uchiha fan behind her revealed her identity.]

{Ah, after waiting for so long, it's finally airing.}

{Ms. Sarada, I like you.}

{The guy above, I respect you as a man.}

{Let's learn about Wind Style: Rasenshuriken.}

{Let's learn about Fire Release: Kagutsuchi.}

｛Tsukiyomi to learn more.｝

{Please ask the other gods to find out.}

"What are you Uchiha doing again?" This is Senju A.

"How should I know?" This is Uchiha A.

"Isn't that girl from your Uchiha family?" This is Senju B.

"We Uchiha don't have such a person." This is Uchiha B.

...

It was obvious that the two sides had started arguing again.

Just then something changed again.

On the other side, Minato Namikaze, who was working hard in the office every day, suddenly almost sat down.

Looking at the place in front of him which was obviously a battlefield, even though he didn't know what was happening, he subconsciously prepared for battle.

Suddenly, many people from Konoha who didn't know what was happening appeared in this place.

The Uchiha and Senju both stopped arguing and looked at the people who suddenly appeared.

"What's going on?" Shimura Danzo came to Namikaze Minato and asked. Uzumaki Kushina, Uchiha Fugaku and a group of Konoha high-ranking officials came to Namikaze Minato.

Although Namikaze Minato shook his head, he had already analyzed it secretly. The family emblems of the two enemies in front of him had already given Minato some ideas, but he also needed to be vigilant.

At this time, the camp had been divided into three parts, and Sarutobi Hiruzen saw Senju Tobirama.

"Teacher." Senju Tobirama, who had recovered a little, raised his head.

Instantly, many Konoha people shouted "Second-Daime-sama."

What else could Tobirama Senju not understand? His stupid elder brother had succeeded.

At this time, Senju Hashirama was also seen by another group of people, "Shodaime-sama."

Hashirama Senju also thought that he had succeeded and his and Madara's dream had come true.

Seeing them, the people of Konoha felt relieved. After all, in their hearts, Hashirama Senju was a god.

The two sides roughly exchanged some information, and at this time the voice of the girl on the screen sounded.

[Hey, everyone, please don't be like this. My dad and father won't be that violent. At most, they will talk to you. ]

{Ms. Sarada, doesn't your conscience hurt?}

{As the darling of the Uchiha family, Ms. Sarada, do not doubt how much you value me.}

{I remember that Miss Sarada was harassed by someone from outside the village a few days ago, but before she could do anything, Sarada's brother who was obsessed with her sister had already beaten the person down.}

{That person originally wanted to seek justice from the Seventh Hokage.}

{As a result, before the Seventh-sama's Rasengan was revealed, he was directly pulled into the Tsukuyomi by the ANBU captain.}

{Then, on the way back, I shed tears of sadness!}

It seems that life will be pretty good in the future. Nara Shikaku sorted out all the information and said to others: "It seems that this big screen is from the Seventh Hokage period. This is a live broadcast from the future. This child is from the Seventh Hokage and the Uchiha, but they are two men."

Having said that, Minato Namikaze glanced at his old classmate, who had already opened his Sharingan to record.

[Okay, okay, this live broadcast is to explain the history of the ninja world, and also to dig up the stories that the Hokage and Uchiha have to tell over the years. ]

{Behind every Hokage, there is a beautiful Uchiha.}

{It goes without saying that Uchiha has an extremely beautiful face.}

{The beauty of each Uchiha seems to be proportional to their strength.}

{But even so, what if I still want to cheat on Uchiha?}

{The person above, tell me which Susanoo you want.}

{Weak, pitiful, and helpless.}

Whether in the Warring States Period or the Fourth Generation Uchiha period, they were all subjected to the gazes of others.

I didn't notice it before, but these Uchiha are pretty good.

No matter which era the Uchiha were from, they were all a little furious, being stared at by a group of people, and each of them opened their Sharingan and glared back at them.

Knowing that they would remain allied in the future, Uchiha Izuna accepted the treatment speechlessly. It must be said that Hashirama Senju's healing skills were really good.

[Okay, let's get started. Hello everyone, my name is Uchiha Sarada, and I'm the host of this talk. Today we're talking about the origin of ninja.]

Everyone was excited and staring at the big screen intently. Senju Tobirama leaned against a big tree nearby, trying to gather the chakra in his abdomen to soothe the life inside. At the same time, he was also thinking about the meaning of the big screen.

[Chakra comes from the sacred tree. Chakra did not exist in the past, but the sacred tree is the creator of the world. It is revered as a sacred pillar by humans and worshiped. The sacred tree has never been involved in any human war. The sacred tree is the source of all chakra. The chakra of all ninjas in the ninja world comes from the sacred tree.

Suddenly one day, the sacred tree bore holy fruit, which only appears once every thousand years. However, every generation of humankind has left a ancestral teaching that one must never touch the holy fruit.

However, due to the endless wars of mankind, a princess was eager to win and ate the sacred fruit. Her name was Kaguya Otsutsuki. It was said that the princess later gained the power of God and quelled the war on her own.

The princess was the first human to possess chakra. Her son was born with chakra in his body, making him the second person to have chakra.

However, the sacred tree whose holy fruit was taken away changed into the appearance of the Ten-Tails and began to run wild in order to regain its chakra. This is the Ten-Tails.

Kaguya Otsutsuki's son successfully stopped the Ten-Tails. His name was Otsutsuki Hagoromo. He explained the truth of chakra, founded the Ninja Clan, and was the ancestor of ninjas. He also had another name called "Six Paths Sage".

Everyone looked at each other, they didn't expect the origin of chakra to be like this, and Uchiha Madara remembered the stone tablet.

{To be honest, regarding the Sage of Six Paths, I really doubt whether he and his brother were born from the same mother.}

{Really, as a person who loves beauty, I also doubt whether the Six Paths Sage is a genetic mutation.}

{+1}

{+2}

{......}

{+10086}

{+Ninja Number}

[From this strength, yes. The Six Paths Sage's younger brother, Otsutsuki Hamura, is the ancestor of the current Hyuga family. Of course, Otsutsuki Hamura also brought some of his clansmen to the moon to accompany and look after his mother. ]

{Every time I see the moon, I feel a sense of awe towards the Sage of Six Paths.}

{However, this is not the reason why he sealed his mother.}

[It is an indisputable fact that Kaguya Otsutsuki ate the fruit for her child, but at that time Kaguya Otsutsuki was lost in the power. At that time, Kaguya Otsutsuki was already the agent of the sacred tree. 】

{Didn't the Sage of Six Paths ever regret it?}

{Are you BC? Ask Ms. Sarada how she knows this?}

{Indeed, only you can understand the feeling of sealing your own mother. No matter what Kaguya Otsutsuki is, it cannot change the fact that she is the mother of the Six Paths Sage. However, the Six Paths Sage sealed his mother for us. No matter what, we cannot criticize the Six Paths Sage from a moral high ground.}

【Thank you for helping me answer this question. Since Otsutsuki Hagoromo is my ancestor, I can't say anything. After all, everyone has their own opinions and we can't generalize. Well, that's all for today. Tomorrow we will talk about the stories of the two sons of the Six Paths Sage, Otsutsuki Indra and Otsutsuki Ashura.】

{Wait, Ms. Sarada, what is the purpose of your live broadcast?}

[Purpose~]

{Yes, as we all know, after the Fourth World War, Kaguya Otsutsuki regained her true nature and used the Rinnegan to resurrect many people. Now Konoha is the strongest among the five great nations.}

[Even Konoha, the strongest of the five great nations, has many dark sides in history. This live broadcast is for understanding history and for future peace. We uncover the unknown darkness of history for the sake of the future.]

{What will be the consequences of revealing the darkness? Konoha will definitely be in turmoil.}

["Dad told me that he is not afraid of exposing the darkness of history. If there are mistakes, they must be corrected and not fall in the same place twice. He knows the darkness of human nature, but he also believes in the beauty of human nature. Speaking of turmoil, Dad told me." A domineering expression unfolded on the girl's face. "Although we in Konoha yearn for peace, we are not afraid of any challenges."]

At this time the screen went black. Sarutobi Hiruzen recalled the last words and how he had been seeking stability. Now it seems that he was wrong. He did not have the domineering power and determination of the future seventh generation, but the future looked really good.

Uchiha Madara developed some feelings for this girl, and as an Uchiha he was never afraid of trouble.

Senju Hashirama smiled. His and Madara's dream had come true. Moreover, the future of Konoha also gave him greater courage.

Chapter 2

Minato Namikaze felt a bit of a headache looking at this situation. There were too many problems that needed to be solved now, and how to arrange for the people behind him became the top priority.

Suddenly, the surrounding scene changed again, and a place similar to a cinema appeared, but this place was huge.

As everyone was looking around, a voice spoke, "Hello, I am the space-time manager, you can call me Zero."

"What's the purpose of bringing us here?"

"For a person to have a happy life, a person who is in darkness but whose heart is toward the light."

"Who is that person?"

"This is all I can say about the lucky child of this world."

"Conditions for leaving?"

"Just watch all the live broadcasts. I hope you can choose the right path. You have a broad road, but it has become a winding path because of a villain."

"What about the time?" Senju Tobirama asked a question.

"Time outside is paused. Your rooms here are your own homes. If you want to say anything, there is a special conference room with excellent sound insulation. You only need to think about what you want. I will open a door in a while, and you can live your life as usual there, but you must watch the live broadcast every day."

Everyone understands the rules, and since they don't have the strength, they can only let it go.

"By the way, offensive ninjutsu is prohibited here, and killing is also prohibited. Fights can only cause flesh wounds. If you violate this rule, you will be severely punished."

In the past, when the door was opened, everyone could see numerous rooms. Each door that opened was someone's home, and the furnishings and other aspects were exactly the same.

Senju Tobirama opened a door casually, saw the furnishings and went straight in, with no desire to communicate at all. Actually, this cannot be blamed on Senju Tobirama, because at other times he would have to ask clearly, but the little life in the belly could not wait and needed a pregnancy-maintaining medicine and rest.

Senju Hashirama looked a little strange. He knew his own brother well, and he knew that he was definitely hiding something from him. He just left without asking about the situation in the village. It didn't seem right no matter how he looked at it.

Senju Hashirama called out to Minato Namikaze, waited for Madara to settle his brother, and then brought Minato Namikaze to the conference room.

Minato Namikaze's expression was somewhat serious. He looked at the two men in front of him. One was the God of the Ninja World, and the other was the Shura of the Ninja World. Both were big shots.

Namikaze Minato told the history he knew. After hearing that Uchiha Madara betrayed the village and was killed by Senju Hashirama, the two were speechless for a long time.

Hashirama Senju did not make things difficult for Minato Namikaze, as this was a problem between himself and Uchiha Madara, so he let Minato Namikaze go. However, Uchiha Madara remembered that Minato Namikaze did not know much about Uchiha Izuna, and when he thought about the establishment of Konoha, he guessed his thoughts to some extent. However, the current situation did not seem to be going smoothly, so he decided to wait and see until the end.

For the first time, Hashirama Senju did not say much to Uchiha Madara, because the current Hashirama Senju could not understand Uchiha Madara. There was no doubt that Uchiha Madara was a gentle person, but what caused Madara to leave became the key. Perhaps this was an opportunity for Madara to tell him his thoughts.

On the other side, Uchiha Obito was a little confused. Wasn't he busy with the Moon Eye Project? Where was this place? Huh? Did he have to watch the live broadcast? He had to watch it before he could leave? Forget it, he put on the mask and made the best of it. He could also see how to do better in the future.

As for Hatake Kakashi, although he usually has a blank expression on his face, Obito is secretly more determined about the Moon Eye Plan. This kind of Kakashi is not the real one.

Minato Namikaze came to Kushina. Like Mikoto, Kushina was pregnant. This was his child, and he had to fulfill his responsibilities as a father.

Uchiha Izuna was thinking about what to do in the future. No matter what, he couldn't let the Uchiha suffer any loss.

Danzo Shimura, Hiruzen Sarutobi, Koharu Utane and En Mito Kado came to another meeting room.

Utane Koharu spoke first, "What should we do now?"

Shimura Danzo said, "We are all doing this for the village."

Sarutobi Hiruzen interrupted Shimura Danzo and said, "I have decided not to care anymore. The current Hokage is Namikaze Minato, and it is time for us to abdicate."

"Monkey, what nonsense are you talking about?"

What Sarutobi Hiruzen was thinking about was the future. No matter what, this new era was made up of children. Since those children had the courage to accept their mistakes, he should change too.

Sarutobi Hiruzen stood up and walked to the door. "As an old classmate, let me give you a piece of advice. The future belongs to the children, and what we need to do is to protect them from the wind and rain before the saplings grow up."

Sarutobi Hiruzen went out and no longer saw his old classmates. He had been weak for so long and it was time to pay the price for his mistakes.

Senju Hashirama came to Senju Tobirama's door and knocked.

"Come in."

When Senju Hashirama pushed the door open, he saw his younger brother sitting on a chair, wondering what he was thinking about.

"Tobirama, what's wrong with you?"

"Aniga, just take care of yourself, I'm fine."

"Tobirama, you are my only brother left."

"Then you just take care of the clan affairs and let me do my research."

Thinking of those documents, Senju Hashirama became depressed. Mushrooms began to emerge one by one.

A cross often appears on the forehead of Senju Tobirama. This is his elder brother. He is not alone now and he has to endure it.

"Aniga, what do you want from me?"

Senju Hashirama spoke of the future of Konoha, and Senju Tobirama was not surprised to hear that he died on the battlefield. After all, he should have been free of all worries by then.

And Hashirama Senju understood that since Madara was dead at his hands, he should have lost the motivation to live. However, Tobirama also died so soon, which was not what he wanted.

"Brother, that's over there. Now we have a chance to change. I still don't agree to form an alliance with the Uchiha, but if that future really happens, I can consider it."

"Tobirama..."

"Don't look at me like that. Get out."

Only after Hashirama Senju left did Tobirama Senju relax his expression. That bastard, it seemed that he had killed him over there, but even so, he would never regret it.

At Uchiha Fugaku's house, Mikoto looked at Itachi and said, "Itachi, no matter what happens, you must protect your brother."

"Yes, I will." I must protect my own Ou Doudou.

All kinds of things, all kinds of words, were being said in different places, and each family was living their own life, until a voice told them that the time had come.

Chapter 3

"Time is up, everyone please take your seats."

It was said that you could sit anywhere you wanted, but there were obvious groups.

Soon light appeared on the big screen.

【Good morning, Mina.】

{Bring your little stool and sit down obediently.}

{Ah, the young lady is finally on air, I'll call the others.}

｛I like young ladies on a daily basis.｝

Various barrages appeared, and Sarada smiled happily looking at these friendly barrages.

The rest of the Uchiha clan opened their eyes to record the video. The recorder beside the Fourth Hokage looked at the Uchiha clan with envy.

[Today, we are talking about the story of the Six Paths Sage's sons, Otsutsuki Indra and Otsutsuki Ashura. As the elder brother, Otsutsuki Indra inherited the Six Paths Sage's Sage Eyes, and as the younger brother, Otsutsuki Ashura inherited the Six Paths Sage's Sage Body.]

The Senju clan and the Uchiha clan suddenly had a bad feeling.

[Yes, he is the ancestor of Uchiha, Senju and Uzumaki. ]

At that moment, Uchiha suddenly felt that he must have been caught in an illusion. What did he hear? Were they brothers with the Senju a thousand years ago?

The Senju clan is not in a much better situation, everyone has been petrified. What is this, an internal family conflict?

The fourth generation was not much better. What could be more exciting than that your mortal enemies were once brothers?

Orochimaru's eyes suddenly lit up. If Senju and Uchiha inherited the two powers of the Six Paths Sage respectively, then what about merging these two powers!

[Indra Otsutsuki showed extraordinary talent and great strength since childhood, while Ashura Otsutsuki was different. He was weak and ranked last, but the two had a good relationship. Although Indra took charge of the Ninja Clan at the age of six and began to develop various uses of chakra, his younger brother Ashura continued to train to help Indra. Indra was obsessed with his younger brother, and Ashura was obsessed with his older brother. The two grew up together, but problems arose in the process.]

{Sure enough, the Uchiha's brother complex and brother complex are inherited from their ancestors.}

{The same is true for Thousand Hands.}

{Are you sure?}

{Look at the second generation who is often driven crazy by the first generation.}

{To be honest, I also want to have a younger brother like Nidaime who can always take care of things for me.}

{Me too......}

{I also......}

[Well, the relationship in our family is quite complicated. I will talk about this later, especially the story of my father chasing my father for thousands of miles.]

{Ah, I forgot. What's the point of being envious? It's still Uchiha's.}

{The first generation was also an Uchiha.}

{The Sixth Hokage is also from the Uchiha clan.}

{The seventh generation is also from the Uchiha clan.}

{Conclusion: What's the point of being a Hokage? He's still an Uchiha.}

{But, I still want to cheat on Uchiha.}

[Don't worry, you can only think about it, but we encourage you to cheat on them. ]

Uchiha...

Thousand Hands...

Konoha...

What's wrong with you Uchiha people? You let your own child cheat on your own parents.

[Here, I would like to express my opinion on behalf of the children of us Hokages: what is the use of having a father? Just having a dad is enough. ]

{Uzumaki Boruto V: Sister, you are pitting Dad. Dad was about to use Susanoo, but Dad stopped him in time. But I support you.}

{Uchiha Raikiri V: Niece, my father was about to use Kamui, but daddy just hugged him and wouldn't let him go, but I support you.}

{Uchiha Shisui V: I am here with Grandpa Tobirama holding Second Grandpa back, but I support you.}

{Uchiha Obito V: Although I want to use Kamui to teach you how to be a good person, but on the issue of being a father, I support you.}

{Hashirama Senju V: If you don't want to come to the second Valley of the End, then don't tell me. I can't hold Madara back any longer.}

{......}

{......}

They seemed to know something extraordinary. It was known that the first generation was Hashirama Senju and the second generation was Tobirama Senju.

It is known that the Shodaime is an Uchiha, and there is only one Uchiha child that the Shodaime cares about.

The Shodaime and Uchiha Madara were a couple.

It's so prosperous and yet so confusing. What's wrong with this world?

Uchiha Obito was also confused. He was the child of Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama?! He said that the old man didn't like anyone and kept talking about Senju Hashirama. Most of my memories were about Senju Hashirama. Should I acknowledge him now? Obito fell into deep thought.

Obito is still alive? This is Kakashi.

Obito is the child of me and Madara (Hashirama)? This is Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara.

Still failed to stop Anika (Nisan)! This is Senju Tobirama and Uchiha Izuna.

I must have woken up in the wrong way today. This is everyone in Konoha.

You must have seduced our clan leader. This is the Uchiha clan and the Senju clan.

[Uchiha Sarada snorted when she saw the news, "Why weren't you the ones who did all that?"]

{Hashirama Senju V: Sarada, shut up and stop irritating Madara. I still want to see the sun tomorrow.}

[Sarada stuck out her tongue. ]

{Senju Hashirama V: ...You win.}

{Haha, you are worthy of being the group's favorite.}

{We can now take a moment of silence to mourn for the Shodaime-sama's waist.}

{You are destined not to see the sun tomorrow, Soushime-sama.}

Senju Hashirama looked at Senju Tobirama weakly, and the coldness in his body began to rise!

"Ah! Ni! A! (▼ヘ▼#)"

"Tob...Tobirama QAQ"

"Anijia, you can handle the clan affairs yourself after you leave! I quit! (╯‵□′)╯︵┻━┻"

"Tobirama, don't! ('°Δ°')"

"Heh →_→"

"Well, Tobirama won't help me anymore." Senju Hashirama became depressed, and then, he started to grow mushrooms.

"Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique." Uchiha Madara subconsciously used Fire Style to directly roast the mushrooms.

"Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet Technique." Senju Tobirama subconsciously used water style to directly wash away the mushrooms.

Senju Hashirama...

As for the others... I can understand Tobirama Senju because he is my younger brother, but I don't believe that these two have no JQ.

Uchiha Madara's hands froze, as he had accidentally revealed something.

Senju Tobirama has given up on treatment. You two can do whatever you want. Just take good care of that little life. Okay? You mean the other one? Oh, I don't care!

[Let's get back to the point. During their growth, Indra advocated that strength was supreme because of his talent, while Asura's training depended on the support of others. During this period, he believed that love was the most important thing. The two people had different ideas, but we cannot deny that they both loved each other.]

{Six Paths Sage, you can't let them kill each other.}

{The conditions for opening the Sharingan are all due to loss.}

{Asura must be in pain too.}

｛But sooner or later, problems will arise due to differences in values.｝

[Indra loves his younger brother very much, and Ashura also loves his older brother, but the difference in their values ​​also gives people an opportunity to take advantage of them. The Six Paths Sage gave them the same task, to help other villages dig wells. Indra did it directly with a ninjutsu, while Ashura led the villagers to dig together.]

{Indra does not understand the darkness of human nature.}

{Asura, however, knows how to communicate because he is always in contact with others.}

[Something happened in the village that Indra helped. The villagers fought for the right to use the well water, and then went to Indra to complain. Ashura brought the villager to the Six Paths Sage, and finally got the answer to the Six Paths Sage about the successor of the Ninja Sect. Then he announced in front of everyone in the Ninja Sect that the successor of the Ninja Sect was Ashura. Indra could not accept this, and left the Ninja Sect with a group of followers. ]

{Does Ashura regret it?}

{Yes, Ashura, who originally thought that Shinobi was his elder brother, became the heir.}

[My father once asked Ashura this question, and he said, "If I could do it again, I would never take that villager back with me."]

{Asura really regrets it.}

{This is really ironic for a brother complex person.}

[Later, Indra challenged Ashura, and the Six Paths Sage transferred everyone's power to Ashura, so Indra was defeated, but before he died, he let his chakra attach to his outstanding descendants until he succeeded. Ashura also let his chakra attach to his descendants, and stop his brother in every life. We don't know how many reincarnations there have been before, but everyone knows the two most recent reincarnations! ]

Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara both had a bad idea, and so did the others, but there was still a glimmer of hope that they were wrong.

[That's right, it's Uchiha Madara and the first generation master, Senju Hashirama. In the last life, they were my father and dad, Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto! ]

Senju Tobirama didn't want to talk anymore. As expected, he was picked up.

The others looked at each other in bewilderment. The Senju and Uchiha had been fighting to the death for so many years, so it turned out that this was just an infighting.

Uchiha Izuna directly hugged Uchiha Madara and said that he and Senju Hashirama were brothers or something, but he refused!

Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama were already at odds, but as a white-clad black Senju Hashirama knew how to seize the opportunity: "Madara, let's form an alliance and put an end to this killing situation."

Uchiha Madara looked at the hand in front of him. He could see that his brother still refused, but he also longed for peace. However, the future he heard yesterday also made him doubt.

Senju Hashirama is not afraid of failure. He can wait until his Apocalypse will finally form an alliance with him.

Chapter 4

Yesterday's alliance still came to nothing, but everyone said they needed to take it easy, after all, the news was too explosive.

Uchiha Fugaku was a little confused. The Uchiha Sasuke he mentioned yesterday was the name that he and Mikoto had just decided on for their youngest son. And it seemed that there was only one person with the last name Uzumaki in the whole village, Uzumaki Kushina. He hoped that this was not her and Namikaze Minato's son, otherwise...

Minato Namikaze actually thought of it, so he pulled Tsunade to check Kushina's body. Kushina was already pregnant. Minato Namikaze was very happy. This was his child, but thinking about what he said yesterday, it might be some Uchiha who kidnapped his child. It's better not to let him know who it was, otherwise...

Finally the time for the live broadcast has arrived and everyone has arrived at the theater, but the atmosphere is a bit subtle about yesterday's news.

[Mina, today's live broadcast has begun! ]

{Ms. Sarada, what shall we talk about today?}

{Ms. Sarada, I'm here to check in.}

{What kind of hand speed do the people above have?}

[Okay, today we are going to talk about the story between Hashirama Senju and Uchiha Madara during the Warring States Period. ]

{Ahhh, that's great.}

{To be honest, I am speechless about my Madara-sama's stunning beauty.}

{I just want to ask, why did you guys in Konoha only form an alliance and not get married?}

{Ahem, the guy upstairs, I support you.}

{+1}

{+2}

...

[Okay, yesterday the program team felt that just explaining it wasn't a good idea, so they made a video. Please watch it first, and then I will talk about the relationship between the Warring States F4.]

{Haha, I don't know who said that, Warring States F4.}

{I think it's well deserved.}

{Yes, Uchiha Madara, Uchiha Izuna, Senju Hashirama, and Senju Tobirama are collectively known as the Warring States F4.}

I don't want to thank the people who were named.

Others are trying hard to hold back their laughter. They cannot laugh and must hold it in.

Uchiha Obito has been keeping his Sharingan open. Record it. You must record it!

[In the video, two boys met because of skipping stones. They can only reveal their first names, not their last names. They even analyzed the body that flowed down from upstream.]

{Here we come, first meeting in Nanhechuan.}

{They weren't that old then.}

{Can you face a corpse so naturally now?}

Everyone who lived here during the Fourth Hokage period was sincerely grateful to Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha. No matter what, at least the children in the current village would not let them go through this.

[Two boys sat on the cliff, looking into the distance and talking about their dreams. ]

{They all built the village for the sake of peace.}

Uchiha Madara looked at Senju Hashirama. He had once given up on this dream, but Senju Hashirama had always persisted.

[The two who were discovered by their father chose to inform each other, and their younger brother also came along, and stepped forward when his younger brother was in danger. ]

Only at this time can Tobirama Senju feel the brotherhood of Hashirama Senju. At other times, haha.

Compared to the Senju brothers, Uchiha Izuna directly hugged his own Nissan, which is the best.

[The two families have been fighting, and eventually both of them became clan leaders. In the end, in a battle, Senju Tobirama seriously injured Uchiha Izuna. ]

{Honestly, have you ever seen someone chop an enemy with the back of a knife?}

{The Ninja from the Hidden Mist Village said that we need to rely on water when we use water escape. How did the Second Hokage do it?}

{Konoha refers to the Second Hokage, a man who made a contract with the sea.}

{If it weren't for Uchiha Izuna, Senju Tobirama could have stayed in the laboratory forever.}

{But the second generation master's skin is really white!}

{Uchiha Izuna is also very beautiful.}

{Why do all good-looking men end up with good-looking men!}

Uchiha Madara felt that his eyesight was a little bit bad. Who was his brother's partner? The second Senju?

Uchiha Izuna also found it unbelievable. He fell in love with the dead white-haired guy?

Looking at the increasingly low air pressure of his own Apocalypse, Hashirama Senju couldn't help but move his body. He had better protect his younger brother.

Senju Tobirama was the calmest one, even though he was carrying someone's seed in his body.

As for the Konoha Elders, they were already shocked. Their teacher, Uchiha, was Madara's younger brother?

[Uchiha Izuna refused to receive treatment and gave his eyes to Uchiha Madara, allowing Uchiha Madara to possess the eternal Mangekyō Sharingan.]

{Uchiha Madara must be very sad.}

{Nothing was more important to him than his brother, but his brother died for him.}

{Perhaps Uchiha Madara does not want this kind of power at all.}

Senju Tobirama couldn't help but clench his hands. Ha, what a good plan. Uchiha Madara, who didn't know the truth, would definitely hold this account against him, and then the alliance proposed by Anika would not succeed. Now this has not happened because of the opportunity, but it must have happened. Thinking that he had to clean up the mess while pregnant, Senju Tobirama couldn't help but reveal a hideous smile.

[When they met again, Uchiha Madara fought directly for his brother, but he was still defeated. Senju Tobirama wanted to finish him off, but was stopped by Senju Hashirama.]

Senju Tobirama just watched his stupid Anijia agree to Uchiha Madara's request, and 💢 appeared on Senju Tobirama's forehead.

Uchiha Izuna stared at Senju Tobirama, he actually wanted to kill Madara. And brother, I'm dead and you're still allying with Senju Hashirama, can't my death stop you?

Senju Tobirama is now... 💢💢💢, the Uchiha clan are all bastards, so if you like living with your eldest brother, then just live with him forever!

[After watching the video, come on, let's talk about some gossip about Grandpa Izuna and Grandpa Tobirama. ]

{Are you coming or not?}

{The melon seeds are ready.}

Senju Tobirama felt that what was going to happen next might not be very good for him.

[Back in the Warring States Period, there weren't as many female ninjas as there are now, so men were needed to gather intelligence. ]

{Should I be thankful that I don't have to do this anymore?}

{Sympathize with the intelligence officers.}

[The Uchiha family is needless to say, they are all beauties, but the men of the Senju family are basically rough guys, and the second generation is an accident, so things like gathering intelligence are basically done by Grandpa Tobirama of the Senju family. ]

{Did I hear that correctly?}

{Has the Nidaime-sama ever worn women's clothing?}

Uchiha Izuna looked at Senju Tobirama curiously. The dead white-haired man wearing women's clothes must not look good. Little did he know that he had not only seen it, but also...

Everyone in Konoha feels that their views are being refreshed every day. They cannot accept the second generation wearing women's clothes!

[Don't think that Grandpa Tobirama has a cold face. When he was gathering intelligence, Grandpa Tobirama disguised himself in a way that even Uchiha's Sharingan couldn't see through. Moreover, Grandpa Tobirama became the oiran there. ]

{......}

{......}

{......}

...

Is it that beautiful?

[Time goes back to a month before Grandpa Izuna died. For the sake of his brother's eyes, he went to the flower street to drink, and Grandpa Tobirama was also there to collect information. Grandpa Tobirama saw Grandpa Izuna here and wanted to know what he was doing, so he took the opportunity to approach Grandpa Izuna, and then he was favored by Grandpa Izuna, because before collecting information every time, Grandpa Tobirama took the medicine that banned chakra in order to prevent others from seeing that he was a ninja, and of course he also carried the antidote with him. ]

Uchiha Izuna suddenly had a bad memory. He was drunk at that time, had sex with someone, and then casually paid the money and left. Could that person be the dead white-haired guy?

Seeing his brother's sudden change of expression, Uchiha Madara had already begun to release murderous intent. It would be better if Senju Tobirama didn't do anything to Izuna, otherwise...

Senju Hashirama suddenly became worried about what his younger brother would do to Izuna, and he looked at Tobirama with complicated eyes.

Senju Tobirama was so angry that he almost laughed. He was the one who suffered the loss!

[The man in the brothel knew that Grandpa Izuna's clothes were a nobleman. In order to please Grandpa Izuna, he put a colorless and tasteless top-grade erotic drug in his wine. Then Grandpa Tobirama fell for it and was (beep...)ed by Grandpa Izuna.]

Senju Hashirama suddenly smiled very gently, but the murderous intent in his eyes was about to overflow, and he looked at Uchiha Izuna with murderous eyes.

Uchiha Madara could only stand in front of his own younger brother. No matter what the reason or process was, the result was that his own younger brother Q-ed him.

Uchiha Izuna remembered what she had done afterwards and hid behind her brother, refusing to say anything.

[Afterwards, Grandpa Izuna woke up and understood what happened. He then scolded Grandpa Tobirama, threw a bunch of money at him arrogantly, and left.]

{Master Izuna, don't blame Master Nidai for stabbing you, you did it yourself.}

{I fully support the second generation adults.}

We also support it. This is what everyone thinks in their hearts, but of course they dare not say it out loud.

It was a sign of great self-control that he did not kill Uchiha Izuna directly at that time.

Uchiha Madara looked at his younger brother with an indescribable look, and then protected him even more closely behind him.

The low pressure under Hashirama Senju is getting heavier.

[Do you think this is the end? There is more to come. Grandpa Izuna and Grandpa Tobirama are both direct descendants. Although the Yin and Yang powers are not as pure as those of Grandpa Madara and Grandpa Hashirama, they do exist. The two mutually exclusive forces become one and give birth to everything. After the battle, Grandpa Tobirama felt pain in his abdomen, but he could not bear it. After returning, he took a look at himself and found that he was already one month pregnant. ]

{In other words, in that battle, Nidaime-sama stabbed Izuna-sama while she was pregnant?}

{Upstairs, the truth is out.}

{The second generation master is really amazing.}

No one else paid attention to what was said in the comments, and everyone's attention was focused on Senju Tobirama.

"Tobirama, what does it say?" asked Hashirama Senju.

"It's true." Senju Tobirama was very calm.

"Oh, it's true. Can I see it?" He was calm and a little weird.

"Um."

Hashirama Senju used chakra to check Tobirama Senju's abdomen and confirmed that there was a new life inside.

Then, everyone saw that Senju Hashirama took out his ninja sword, and Uchiha Madara directly took out the fan. How could he not see that Senju Hashirama was furious.

Senju Hashirama rushed directly towards Uchiha Izuna, with only three words in his mind: Kill him! What alliance? It would be unfair to him if he didn't seek justice for what happened to his brother!

Uchiha Madara had never seen Senju Hashirama completely angry. After all, Senju Hashirama had a carefree personality. Now Uchiha Madara said that he was struggling to fight back, but he could not let Senju Hashirama kill Izuna.

Chapter 5

In yesterday's battle, Hashirama Senju's direct outburst almost crushed Uchiha Madara.

Before leaving, he said to Izuna: "In the future, Tobirama's child will have the surname Senju. It has nothing to do with you."

Izuna was about to speak, but Hashirama Senju didn't give him a chance and directly pulled Tobirama Senju away, his speed comparable to Flying Thunder God.

The Senju clan members glared fiercely at Uchiha Izuna, the scumbag who made their second-in-command suffer so much.

The Uchiha all looked at their second-in-command with complicated expressions. Of course they were very happy that the opponent's second-in-command was suppressed by their own second-in-command, but in this matter, it was their own second-in-command who did something unfair.

Uchiha Izuna's mind is now filled with the thought that the dead white-haired man is pregnant with his child.

The next day when everyone gathered, they saw Uchiha Izuna staring at Senju Tobirama's abdomen.

Senju Tobirama frowned and just let him go. The world is big, and the child is the biggest.

【Mina, here I come. 】

{Yesterday my mind was full of thoughts about the second generation being pregnant.}

{Me too.}

{I just want to ask if the child was born?}

{I want to ask that, too.}

[It's born. Although Grandpa Tobirama is dissatisfied with Grandpa Izuna, the child is innocent and it is his own blood. Grandpa Tobirama, after the two clans formed an alliance, deliberately chose a long-term mission outside to go out and take care of the baby. ]

{I also want a second generation like this.}

Everyone in Konoha looked at the Second Hokage and said thank you for your hard work. The look in their eyes when they looked at Uchiha Izuna was vicious, as if such a good Second Hokage had been taken away.

Senju Tobirama had already guessed what he would do and was not surprised at all.

[Of course, in order to avoid being discovered by others, the second generation lady always dressed as a woman during the pregnancy, so no one suspected it. ]

Everyone looked at Senju Tobirama with even greater admiration.

Uchiha Izuna's heart was full of complicated feelings. He spent the whole day yesterday thinking about the feelings between himself and the dead white-haired boy. He had to admit that he liked the dead white-haired boy. After all, no one had ever made him feel so happy. He was so happy when he knew he had a child.

[When they returned to Konoha, the child had already been born without anyone noticing. Although Grandpa Tobirama wanted to raise the child very much, he found out helplessly that his child was an Uchiha. Although he could teach him, he could not teach as well as the Uchiha, so Grandpa Tobirama had to entrust him to an Uchiha family. ]

{If I go to the Uchiha clan's territory and steal the Nidaime-sama, it should be okay, right?}

{That also depends on whether Nidaime-sama wants to go with you.}

{Uchiha Izuna V: You can try ☄ฺ(◣д◢)☄ฺ}

{Follow your heart.}

Sarutobi Hiruzen suddenly had a terrible guess. If this guess was true, then Danzo and the others would be dead without a burial place.

[That child later became the student of Grandpa Tobirama, and the Uchiha Kagami who brought him with him was also the father of my uncle Uchiha Shisui.]

{That is to say...}

{Uchiha Shisui...}

{He is the second generation's grandson!!!}

Sarutobi Hiruzen's eyes went dark. He knew roughly what Shimura Danzo had done, and he only found out about Uchiha Kagami later. However, the matter was done and he could not change it. If his teacher knew about this, Sarutobi Hiruzen felt that his future would be dark.

Shisui in the crowd was shocked to find out that he was the grandson of the Nidaime.

Senju Tobirama felt that many people in Konoha were looking at a child. Thinking of the words in the barrage, Senju Tobirama came to the child. "What's your name?"

"Uchiha Shisui, Uchiha Kagami is my father, Nidaime-sama."

Senju Tobirama saw the child's nervousness, after all, he had just learned about his own life experience, and hugged the child gently.

"Don't call me Nidaime, call me Grandpa Tobirama."

"Yes, the second generation...Grandpa Tobirama."

【Konoha was able to develop thanks to Grandpa Tobirama. Grandpa Hashirama was responsible for building the village, and Grandpa Tobirama was responsible for improving it. Various systems continued to emerge. Although Grandpa Tobirama was not optimistic about the alliance, his eldest brother's dream was this, and all he did was to support his eldest brother's dream, even if the final price was to pay with his own life.】

{I think the second generation was tired at that time}

{The Shodaime is dead, Uchiha Madara is dead, and almost everyone related to me is dead}

{Uchiha Mirror can also protect himself}

{Everyone says that the second generation is cold-blooded and heartless, but from this perspective, the second generation is a gentle person}

{Why is he targeting Uchiha so much?}

{Why don't you tell me what a certain Uchiha did?}

{Abandon wife and children!}

{Uchiha Izuna V: ...}

{Senju Tobirama V: ...}

{Ah, Nidaime-sama, I summon you}

{Sir, I want to cheat on Uchiha}

{Uchiha Izuna V: Impossible, forget it in your lifetime, the dead white-haired man belongs to me alone!}

{Senju Tobirama V: ...Heh}

{Hey, can you please consider the feelings of our intelligence department? We don't want to draw maps anymore.}

{Guilty.JPG}

"Tobirama, I don't allow it. I built the village so that I could put you in and protect you, not let you sacrifice your life for him." Senju Hashirama stood up forcefully.

Senju Tobirama didn't say anything, but the upturned corners of his mouth showed his good mood.

"Damn white hair, you..."

"You're dead already, why do you care about me?" Izuna's throat choked.

[Speaking of maps, let me talk about the origin of the Valley of the End, and the good deeds done by Grandpa Umaru. Like brother, like brother.]

{Masaka...}

{It can't be that...}

{No way...}

Everyone was confused. Those with higher IQs twitched their lips and looked at Uchiha Madara with indescribable eyes, and then looked at Senju Hashirama with sympathy.

Senju Hashirama's face darkened. A cheerful personality does not mean a fool. On the contrary, how could someone who could successfully establish a village in the Warring States Period not be smart?

Uchiha Madara also had a bad feeling, wondering if he had done anything wrong.

【Everyone knows that the Valley of the End was created by Grandpa Madara and Grandpa Hashirama, and Grandpa Hashirama killed Grandpa Madara here. The reason why Grandpa Madara left the village before was because he saw the darkness of the village and thought that the village was putting the cart before the horse. Grandpa Madara, who was not good at expressing his emotions, decided to create peace in his own way, so he brought Kurama back to the village a few years later to destroy it. Only the buildings were destroyed, and few people were injured. Then Grandpa Hashirama led Grandpa Madara out of the village and created the Valley of the End. This is well known, but the unknown story is that before Grandpa Madara destroyed the village, Grandpa Hashirama had actually found him, but Grandpa Madara was drinking to relieve his sorrow at that time, thinking that Grandpa Hashirama's appearance was a dream, and then he grabbed Grandpa Hashirama and had a spring dream. Unfortunately, Grandpa Hashirama won the bid, that is, Grandpa Hashirama had a fight while pregnant for one month. 】

{......}

{......}

{......}

...

Everyone looked at the Senju clan with puzzled eyes. Are you still so fierce in fighting even when you are pregnant?

Qianshou said: We are not.

Everyone's eyes turned to the Uchiha clan again. You guys could kill her even though she was pregnant.

Uchiha said: We didn't do that, we won't take the blame.

Senju Tobirama's face looked very bad, and he directly drew out his ninja sword.

Uchiha Izuna hugged Senju Tobirama tightly, the damn white-haired guy can't beat Madara!

[You said that if Grandpa Madara really died, it would be fine. He was faking his death. That battle was to obtain Grandpa Hashirama's Wood Release Cells in order to open the higher realm of the Mangekyō Sharingan, the Samsara Eye. But Grandpa Hashirama was not like that. He killed his lover with his own hands. Hashirama Senju also died, leaving only the First Hokage. Later, Grandpa Tobirama checked Grandpa Hashirama's body and told him that Grandpa Hashirama was pregnant. But you also know that only the balance of yin and yang can safely give birth to a child. During the battle, Grandpa Hashirama absorbed some of the yin power, but those powers were far from his own yang power, so Grandpa Hashirama ignored his own body and began to disperse chakra to ensure the survival of the child. ]

{A tribute to the first and second generations, I really can't accept it.}

{Although I like Uchiha's looks, is it okay for you to do this?}

{We Uchiha won't take the blame for this}

｛ →_→Look at my expression, do you believe it? ｝

I don't want to watch what other people are saying in the barrage anymore. The look in his eyes when he looks at Uchiha Madara is just two words: scumbag.

Senju Hashirama was the calmest one. When he heard that he would die not long after the battle, he knew something must have happened. The Sage Body and Wood Release made it difficult for him to die.

Uchiha Madara didn't know what to say. After all, the child was his responsibility, and he couldn't avoid taking the blame for abandoning his wife and child.

Uchiha Obito's body was trembling. The Shodaime almost died for him. Uchiha Obito, who had never felt the love of his parents, shed silent tears.

【That battle was also very damaging to Grandpa Hashirama, but everyone could fall, but Grandpa Hashirama couldn't. So before Grandpa Hashirama couldn't hold on any longer, he dragged his injured body every day and worked hard to build the village. After the child was born, Grandpa Hashirama's body was completely broken. Even if he began to absorb chakra again, the consumption of his body could not be made up. Grandpa Tobirama checked the child's body and found that the Yang force was still greater than the Yin force. If this continued, the child would still die. So Grandpa Tobirama sealed the child and set up a formation. After the Yang force dispersed and the Yin force could be balanced, the child could continue to grow, but this process was long. So Grandpa Tobirama knew that Uchiha could raise the child, so he gave him to a kind woman. The woman had no children, but was willing to adopt the child. Grandpa Tobirama told the situation of the child, and the woman said she was willing to wait, but Grandpa Tobirama didn't tell others about the child's life experience. He didn't want the grievances of the previous generation to involve the next generation. The woman gave the child a name, Uchiha Obito. 】

{Uchiha Obito V: This is why I want to beat the old man even though I know I can't beat him.}

{Uchiha Mirror V: Me too.}

{Uzumaki Boruto V: Who among us doesn't want to beat up his own father?}

{Uchiha Raikiri V: Father, you are so shameless. I want to beat you up for what you did.}

Uchiha Madara, Uchiha Izuna, and Uchiha Obito's faces froze. These kids need to be educated.

Namikaze Minato was already depressed. His apprentice was so much older than him. Moreover, how should he tell the Shodaime about what happened to Obito at Kannabi Bridge?

Sarutobi Hiruzen was already planning on taking care of his funeral, and Shimura Danzo deliberately left Uchiha Obito there to let them die. Having offended the Second Hokage and then the First Hokage, their life was hopeless.

Kakashi stroked his left eye. This eye was left by Obito. No matter what, he must protect him.

[As for Hashirama's wife, Mito-san, that was a political marriage. Hashirama never touched Mito-san. As for the Senju Tree, it was adopted by Hashirama from somewhere else, so they don't have Wood Release.]

{Tsunade Senju V: During the Fourth World War, I kept listening to Uchiha Madara bragging about his grandpa. If you have the guts, confess your feelings!}

{Uchiha Raikiri V: My father never confessed his love to me at first, but my dad couldn't stand it anymore and confessed first!}

Everyone looked at Uchiha Madara. What did they hear? Uchiha Madara had a crush on Senju Hashirama but didn't dare to confess!

The low pressure in Senju Tobirama reappeared. You Uchiha, if you have the guts to eat, you have the guts to confess! Do you think we are easy to bully?

["Oh, time's up. Today's live broadcast ends here. See you tomorrow." Sarada closed the live broadcast.]

But everyone found that the big screen was not dark yet.

[A blond and blue-eyed boy appeared in everyone's sight, "Nissan." Sarada hugged him and acted coquettishly.

"Sarada, let's go home. Dad has finished his work today and is waiting for us at home."

"Then let's go home quickly."

"Um."】

Everyone was looking at Minato Namikaze, the blond hair and blue eyes exactly like the Fourth Hokage. It was known that Sarada Uchiha was the child of the Seventh Hokage and the captain of the Anbu, and Boruto Uzumaki was Sarada's brother.

Boruto Uzumaki has the same blond hair and blue eyes as the Fourth Hokage. Let's find out the relationship between the Seventh Hokage and the Fourth Hokage.

Minato Namikaze looked at the children on the screen. They were his grandson and granddaughter.

Uchiha Fugaku's face froze, his premonition came true, help!

[The bustling streets of Konoha are filled with villagers, and each villager's warm smiles tell everyone that they are living a good life. ]

Everyone looked at the village. Is this their future?

["Nisan, have you finished watching the video given by the space-time administrator Zero?"

"Yeah, I've finished reading it."

"Nisan, you know what? After watching those videos, I felt very angry towards this village."

"Sarada..."

"Why? Why do they still accept Dad's protection with peace of mind after treating him like that?"

"Sarada..."

"Nisan, I hate it, I really hate it!" A line of blood and tears flowed down, and the three-magatama Sharingan turned into a kaleidoscope.

"Sarada!" Uzumaki Boruto's blue eyes also turned into Sharingan, but they were already Mangekyō. "Sarada, I'm the same as you. I also hate this village and the people in this village. But, Sarada, I can understand dad, because this is the village that grandpa protected with his life, so even if it's for grandpa, dad still wants to protect it. Sarada, you see the darkness of the village, but you should also see the light of the village."

Minato Namikaze's expression was cold, and his terrifying eyes swept over the villagers of Konoha.

The people who were swept were trembling. They didn't know what was going on now, but it seemed like they had done something bad in the future.

["Nisan, you are right. No matter how much we hate most of the villagers, we cannot hate those who gave Dad warmth. Let's go home."

The two men came to a house, opened the door and went in. "We are back."

"Boruto, Sarada, welcome home." A blond and blue-eyed beauty appeared in everyone's sight, with long golden hair spread out, exuding a gentle atmosphere. 】

Minato Namikaze and Kushina looked at that person. That was their child. Kushina touched her belly and saw a little beauty.

Unlike others, Hashirama Senju, Tobirama Senju, Madara Uchiha and Izuna Uchiha, what they saw was this person's mind. His mind was very powerful, which could be inferred from the few words he had said before.

Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Mikoto were very satisfied with their future daughter-in-law, and Uchiha Itachi was also looking at his future sister-in-law.

["You two have worked hard today, Sarada. I watched your live broadcast and it was pretty good."

"Dad, is there any problem with the ancestors?"

"I have already made it clear with our ancestors. Don't worry, Konoha is different now. We have the strength to solve all problems."

"Dad, you too, you've been busy all day. Go rest early after dinner."

"Boruto, I'm fine. I'll check Sarada's eyes after dinner."

"dad?"

"Sarada, I don't know how many Mangekyō I've encountered. I just noticed the change in your chakra. You opened the Mangekyō, right? I'll inject some Yang energy into you later, so that your eyes won't be hurt too much."

"Dad, you're the best"

"Okay, you two, wash your hands and have dinner. The food is ready."

The others looked at the feast on the screen with envy. Just by looking at the image, they knew that the dishes must be delicious.

Minato Namikaze held Kushina in his arms. This was their child and they were proud of their child.

————————————————

The author has something to say: I don't like to @ people, and I believe that everything is up to fate. If you have any questions, please leave them in the comment section.

I feel sorry for the second young master, but I feel even more sorry for Naruto.

In addition, I will update daily from today until the end of the May Day holiday, but the time is uncertain. I hope everyone will support me. Thank you *^o^*

Chapter 6

I don't know if it was because of yesterday's meal that made Senju Tobirama feel less stimulated or what, but when Senju Tobirama came to his senses, a lot of desserts had already been prepared. After thinking about it, he decided to put these desserts into the scroll, as his grandson would probably like them.

Everyone sat in their seats, but found that the live broadcast had not started yet, and another door opened and some people came out.

"Who are you?"

Those people looked around warily. The Third Raikage looked at Namikaze Minato and said, "Fourth Hokage, what's going on?"

Namikaze Minato gave a brief explanation of the situation, and everyone else understood. They knew they couldn't leave until they had finished watching, and that killing was not allowed, so they were not so vigilant.

"I am the Fourth Raikage, Ai."

"I am the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura."

"I am the Third Tsuchikage, Ōnoki."

"I am the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa."

Another door opened and some people appeared.

Gaara looked at his father and said, "Father."

Kankuro and Temari looked alert, but this was not the Impure World Reincarnation Technique.

In desperation, Minato Namikaze explained the situation again, and people from different time and space appeared here together.

"I am the Fifth Kazekage, Gaara, and also the Jinchūriki."

"I'm Gaara's brother, Kankuro."

"I'm their older sister, Temari."

"I am the Fifth Mizukage, Mei Terumi."

"I am the Sixth Mizukage, Chojuro."

"I am the Fifth Raikage, Darui."

"I am the Fourth Tsuchikage, Kurotsuchi."

"Looks like everyone is here." Ling appeared in front of everyone.

"What is your purpose in gathering us here? Where is Naruto?" Gaara asked.

"I didn't bring Naruto here, and I didn't want him to get involved."

"Why?"

"This is a small compensation. I am the manager of time and space. I am used to seeing the life of every child of the world. Some children of the world succeed, but more children of the world change their original intentions and are polluted by the environment."

"Naruto, you are the child of our world, right?"

"Yes, such a fate destined him to have a very difficult life."

"What does that have to do with us?"

"You are all related to Naruto in one way or another. Gaara, as a Jinchūriki like him, you should understand his feelings very well."

Gaara was silent, the feeling of loneliness following him like a shadow.

"What did you say, Naruto is the Jinchuriki?" asked Minato Namikaze.

"Yes, Naruto is the Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi."

"What about us?"

"Dead."

Namikaze Minato was silent, and Kushina comforted him. No one knew better than her what Minato expected of Naruto.

"I just want to make his growth environment a little better. He is the son of the world and the sun in a dark environment. Now, I want him to have more helpers."

"Then Naruto here has already experienced all that darkness, so what's the point of bringing us here?" Gaara said.

Zero smiled, "You have already seen a small part of your future enemies. I want you to believe in your sun. He will lead you to victory."

The other actors all thought of who the enemy was, stopped talking, and walked to their seats in the theater.

"Gaara, what do you mean by future enemies?"

"Father, I believe this place will tell us."

[Two days ago we talked about the beginning of the Ninja Clan and Konoha. Today, we will talk about the darkness of Konoha. ]

{We in the Hidden Mist Village admire the Seventh Hokage. After all, it takes a lot of courage to explain the darkness in the village.}

{We in Kumogakure lack the courage of Konoha.}

Everyone couldn't help but sit up straight. They admired the Hokage who dared to face the darkness.

["Sarada, wait a moment." An old voice came out.

"Sandaime-sama, why are you here?"

"Let me tell you about the darkness of Konoha. Don't worry that I will cover up anything. The darkness of Konoha is the result of my indulgence. I lack the courage of the teachers, but I don't want to escape."

"Sandaime-sama, you should know that this is not your fault."

"But I, who caused that situation, also have an unshirkable responsibility."】

{Uchiha Itachi V: Sandaime-sama, I don't hate you. Everything I did was for Konoha.}

{Uchiha Shisui V: I am the same as Itachi, we both died as Konoha ninjas}

{Uzumaki Naruto V: Grandpa Sandaime, no matter what, you at least protected me and didn't let me become a tool.}

【"Itachi, Shisui, Naruto." The Sandaime smiled and said, "You are all kind-hearted children. Konoha is lucky to have you, but it is also true that Konoha once let you down. You need to make up for the mistakes we made. This is my dereliction of duty."

Sarada looked at this scene and opened her Sharingan.

"Sandaime-sama, when I knew about my father's past, I used to resent you because you and your companions made my father's life very difficult." Sarada closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, her eyes had returned to their original state. "But my father told me that people need to understand each other. Sandaime-sama, I don't hate you, but I don't want to forgive you either."

Sarutobi Hiruzen and everyone on the screen laughed. Sarutobi Hiruzen ignored the gazes of his peers and waited for his public execution.

Senju Tobirama glanced at his students and found that the only one he could look at with an eye on was Sarutobi Hiruzen.

["The live broadcast has been turned over to an old man like me. I hope everyone is still watching." Sarutobi Hiruzen said.

"The darkness of Konoha should start from the death of the teacher." Sarutobi Hiruzen fell into memory. "In order for us to escape successfully, the teacher used himself as bait and died in the end. And I was appointed as the Third Hokage by the teacher."】

Senju Tobirama listened to the news of his own death without caring. He saw Shisui talking to Itachi and asked him to bring Itachi to his side.

Uchiha Izuna grabbed Senju Tobirama's clothes and stared at this man's indifferent look with his Sharingan widened.

"Grandpa Tobirama, this is my friend Uchiha Itachi."

"Hello, Nidaime-sama."

"Well, do you two like sweets?"

"Well, weasel and I both like sweet things."

Upon hearing this, Senju Tobirama took out a scroll, and after a puff of smoke, some small desserts appeared in front of him.

"I made this myself, you two can try it."

Looking at the exquisite pastries in front of them, both of them had a look of disbelief in their eyes.

Uchiha Madara and the Uchiha clan members beside him were stunned, okay? Is this the cold-faced and cruel Senju Tobirama?

They swear by their late sweet tooth and know the desserts must be delicious just by smelling them.

Uchiha Izuna already regretted in her heart, why did she do that in the first place!

Uchiha Shisui picked up a piece of cake and fed it to Itachi beside him. Itachi ate it subconsciously and a look of satisfaction appeared on his face.

Uchiha Izuna became even more envious and jealous. Senju Tobirama looked at him with amusement, and helplessly took out another scroll and threw it directly at him. There were some exquisite pastries on it.

Senju Hashirama also took out a scroll and threw it to Uchiha Madara. Uchiha Madara subconsciously caught it. After opening it, he found his favorite tofu sushi inside. After just one bite, Uchiha Madara had an expression of enjoyment on his face.

Everyone else was stunned by the two bosses' actions! They are good at both being a lady and a cook, and they can govern a country with both civil and military skills. Where can you find such a partner? Why do you Uchiha guys get all of them?

————————————————————

PS: If the number of comments today does not exceed 30, the author will write another chapter in the evening (◔◡◔) Please support us!

Chapter 7

The person on the screen doesn't care what happens outside the screen, he still keeps talking.

[Teacher, the original policy was to set up the Uchiha as a guard force. This policy was not to isolate the Uchiha, but to allow them to integrate into Konoha. But our thoughts were wrong at the time. We thought that the teacher hated the Uchiha very much. After all, the teacher once said that the Uchiha was a demonic clan. Everyone thought that the Uchiha only focused on strength, which was wrong. No one's love was deeper than that of the Uchiha. ]

{If Uchiha had love, why would he start the Fourth War?}

{My lover is Uchiha, I understand what Nidaime-sama means, indeed, no one's love is heavier than Uchiha's}

{Oh, I don't believe that Uchiha is evil}

Uchiha outside the screen had a bad expression on his face. After all, who likes to be said to be born evil?

"Do you have any misunderstandings about Uchiha?" The elder of Senju spoke. "Master Tobirama, the reason why the Uchiha are said to be a demonic clan is because of their Sharingan. The more powerful they are, the more extreme their thoughts are. However, if someone is willing to guide them, they are actually the most reliable companions."

Many Uchiha present clenched their hands. They didn't expect that the first person to defend them would be their mortal enemy.

At this time, a Konoha ninja also spoke up, "What misunderstandings do you have about those tsundere Uchiha? They are cat-like and love to get angry."

"You are the cat, you are the one who gets angry easily!" An Uchiha who was on the same team as this ninja spoke up.

"Look, isn't this a blast?"

"You are looking for death!!!"

The two men started arguing in front of everyone, but no physical fight took place.

The other Konoha ninjas who had Uchiha on their team also started teasing their teammates and watching them get mad.

No one noticed that the live broadcast was temporarily stopped, and others watched these people bickering with each other.

Shimura Danzo was so angry that all his efforts for so long were in vain.

There were even ninjas who said to the residents of Konoha: "Every time they attack us, they target us. You don't have to be afraid. Let me tell you in secret, the Uchiha clan is rich in beauties, both men and women are good-looking. If you watch them for a long time, they don't show it on their faces, but if you look at their ears, you can tell they are shy."

"real?"

"You can try it, it's fun."

Except for the elders, other senior leaders were all happy about this. Minato Namikaze was very happy as it brought everyone closer together.

[When an Uchiha loses the most important thing, a special chakra will appear in his brain. This is the origin of the Sharingan. The stronger the Sharingan, the more things will be lost. In the end, only strength is left. ]

"I didn't expect that this is how the Sharingan came about."

"The Uchiha people have lost a lot."

"So, the stronger a person is, the more dangerous his thoughts are."

"I think we should help them."

"Sure!"

Many people were whispering, and many Uchiha felt for the first time that Konoha was a home.

【I returned to Konoha and became the Third Hokage. Shimura Danzo became the Dark of Konoha and established the Root. Utane Koharu and Mitomon En became elders. Konoha was in turmoil at the time. Although it was the victorious country, it still ceded territory and paid compensation. Perhaps everyone was really for the good of Konoha at the beginning, but as time went by, many people were corrupted by power. In order to have a strong fighting force, I agreed to the experiment on the first generation and transplanted wood escape cells, but the experiment failed. I listed these experiments as the highest file, but what I didn't expect was that Shimura Danzo not only moved the tomb of the first generation, but also the tomb of the teacher. 】

{......}

{......}

Originally, when he heard that the tomb of his stupid elder brother had been disturbed by his own apprentice, Senju, the Invisible Brother-Control, Tobirama had already released very strong chakra.

Uchiha Madara's expression also looked very unhappy, and he used his eyes to say, "Look at the good disciple you have."

Senju Hashirama, on the other hand, didn't think it was a big deal, as no one knew better than him how many people were eyeing the Wood Release Cells, so he was not surprised at all.

After hearing that his brother's grave had also been disturbed, the Senju·Invisible Brother-control·Hashirama exploded directly, and his powerful chakra made people afraid.

Uchiha Izuna was also furious, and a thousand ways of dying flashed through his mind.

No one dared to speak out the chakra of the four people who said, "I'm in a bad mood, don't mess with me." These words could be clearly felt by everyone else without the need for a perceptive ninja.

"Who called Danzo Shimura?" With an extremely calm tone, Hashirama Senju looked in the direction of Konoha.

Everyone else looked towards Konoha, and the people of Konoha were looking at Danzo Shimura, so the Sengoku F4 soon saw him in person.

After carefully sensing Danzo Shimura, Tobirama Senju's face became even colder. Although Hashirama Senju's perception could not match Tobirama Senju's, because Danzo Shimura had his own cells, he could clearly see what was on his arm.

Shimura Danzo was sweating coldly, and said to Senju Tobirama: "Teacher, we are doing this for the future of Konoha. Konoha is not the leader of the five great nations now. Only a strong fighting force can keep Konoha going. Therefore, I will achieve this goal even if I have to do whatever it takes."

The Senju brothers did not look better because of Shimura Danzo's words, on the contrary, they became even uglier.

"I don't think I taught you this method, Shimura Danzo. If you want to gain powerful strength, you should use any means necessary and don't use the banner of doing good for Konoha."

"Heh, we in Konoha can't afford your kindness, Shimura Danzo, take off the bandages on your arms and eyes."

"Shodaime-sama, Nidaime-sama, what are you doing? I am doing this for Konoha."

"Teacher, didn't you ask us to keep an eye on the Uchiha?" Utane Koharu spoke.

"That's right, teacher. We can always contribute to Konoha." Mitomon En continued.

The eyes of the Qianshou brothers were filled with sorrow. Is this the village they built? They didn't even dare to look at their loved ones.

Uchiha Madara taunted: "Senju Tobirama, you have accepted a very good disciple."

Senju Tobirama didn't say a word, but just looked at those people with even stronger murderous intent.

Uchiha Izuna said to Senju Hashirama: "This is the village that killed Madara once for them."

Senju Hashirama didn't say anything either. Madara saw farther than he did. This village really had the cart before the horse.

The Third and Fourth Hokage did not participate in this Shura Field. It was not something they could interfere with.

"Zero, are you there?"

"What's up?"

"Can you give me some vacant space? I need to clean up my house." Senju Tobirama's tone was cold, as if he was talking about something very ordinary.

"Don't forget, killing is prohibited."

"Yes, Yondaime, all the villagers of Konoha are here this time."

"Yes, Nidaime-sama."

"After you go back, just kill them and clean up the mess for me. Tell me everything they have done one by one. I think you should know what to do next."

"Yes, Second-generation Master."

"Yondaime, you are a good Hokage and you have a good son."

"Zero, open up a space."

"Wait, you white-haired bastard, you're still pregnant!"

Everyone just remembered that Senju Tobirama was still pregnant. There was nothing they could do because his aura was too strong before and everyone almost forgot that he was a pregnant man.

There was a sense of pride in her red eyes. Even if she was pregnant, there was no need for anyone else to clean up the house.

Senju Hashirama stopped Uchiha Izuna. He knew very well how arrogant his younger brother was.

Uchiha Izuna's Sharingan widened out. This Senju wooden man who seduced his own brother didn't allow him to help Senju White-haired.

"Ahem, that Senju Tobirama." Zero spoke.

"What's wrong?"

"I think if you want to clean up your mess, you might as well finish watching this live broadcast and settle all the old and new grudges together."

After listening to this, Senju Tobirama was silent for a moment and returned to his seat. Everyone else knew that this meant he agreed.

The Four Kage, who had not yet experienced the Fourth War, just watched like this; the turmoil in Konoha was something they welcomed.

Chapter 8

[Danzo was eager for power, and the Uchiha clan became strong because of their bloodline limit. From that time on, Danzo began to collect Sharingan, and through transplanted wood release cells, he finally buried the Sharingan in his arm. Uchiha Kagami was also killed by him just to get the Sharingan.]

{Sir, did you know all this at that time?}

{Do you allow him to do this?}

Senju Tobirama already wanted to cut Shimura Danzo into pieces, how dare he do that.

The Uchiha's Sharingans all widened and looked at Shimura Danzo. The Second-Kage had just asked him to take off the bandages. What else didn't they understand?

[If I say I don't know, no one will believe me. After all, I am the Hokage. I know a little bit about Danzo, but there are some things I don't know. It was not until my rebirth that Naruto handed over all the things that Shimura Danzo did to me. I realized that my old classmates had changed a long time ago. I have been staying at home because I feel sorry for others, even my students, and because of the darkness of Konoha, one defected and two were unwilling to come back.]

{Mr. Sandaime, I cannot say anything about you, but at least you have protected Konoha and allowed new forces to grow. I don't have the same heart as others, so I choose to be like Miss Sarada. I don't hate you, but I don't want to forgive you either.}

Sarutobi Hiruzen smiled happily. He had done something wrong and did not deserve other people's forgiveness. However, fortunately, he had this opportunity and some mistakes had not been made. Minato would do better than himself.

[Originally, Hatake White Fang, the father of the Sixth Hokage Kakashi Hatake, was the designated next Hokage. However, a mission failed. White Fang chose his companions over his companions, which led to the failure of the mission. Danzo seized this opportunity and spread rumors in the village. In the end, White Fang chose to commit suicide, and Konoha lost another genius.]

{Hatake Kakashi V: Because at the time, I only had the mission in my mind. My father committed suicide to save his companions, so at that time, I always put the mission first.}

{Sir, are you okay?}

{Hatake Kakashi V: It's okay, it's been a long time, and I'm very satisfied now.}

Minato Namikaze looked at his disciple, Kakashi, who had already become the sixth generation.

Kakashi Hatake thought it was impossible. How could a loser like himself become Hokage? It should be Obito who became Hokage.

The other villagers, especially those who had told everyone about it at the beginning, looked at Kakashi guiltily. Now they understood that ninjas were also human beings with emotions and desires, and they were all accomplices in the suicide of Hatake White Fang.

[Later, when the Third War broke out, Minato's team was sent to Kannabi Bridge by Shimura Danzo, while Minato was sent to other places by Danzo, who deliberately had someone hold him back. This was done to reduce Minato's strength and to make these people die there.]

{Uchiha Obito V: I am grateful to the old man for not letting me die there.}

{Uchiha Madara V: Kenji is Kenji.}

{Uchiha Obito V: Old man, let's fight.}

{Uchiha Madara V: Can you beat me?}

{Uchiha Obito V: Dad, the old man bullied me.}

{Uchiha Madara V: Your father hasn't gotten up yet, he can't see.}

{Uchiha Obito V: Old man, you are cruel.}

{Uchiha Madara V: Kakashi, are you up?}

{Uchiha Obito V: ......}

{Haha, let's observe a moment of silence for our Hokage}

{Hokage-sama can't get out of bed again}

{The one working at the office now is the fourth generation}

{What about the seventh generation?}

{Yesterday the ANBU captain returned from his mission}

{Got it}

{No wonder the second generation said: Read more books and look less at the pretty Uchiha}

{We want a beautiful Uchiha, but the condition is that you are a Hokage}

{How did you make the building so crooked?}

No, I don't want to understand. Minato Papa is rejecting it in his heart. Which Uchiha goblin is preventing his son from getting out of bed?

Hatake Kakashi's hands were shaking. Why didn't Obito want to come back? Was it because of this waste? He didn't protect Rin well.

The villagers of Konoha felt bitter. You Uchiha are too mean. The condition is to become a Hokage. Is it so easy to become a Hokage?

Recently, many people who have been adored by Uchiha's looks have been shouting, "I want an Uchiha." Especially after teasing Uchiha last time, the villagers of Konoha seemed to have opened the door to a new world.

Uchiha: You should close it.

Uchiha Obito is a little confused now. Shouldn't he like Lin? Why would he like trash Kakashi? Humph, trash who can't even protect Lin, this world is really fake, I'd better do the infinite moon reading!

【Kakashi is back, and he also brought back Obito's Sharingan. This gave Danzo hope, and he wanted to get the Sharingan even more. Danzo arranged many tasks for Kakashi to complete, hoping that Kakashi would die outside, but Kakashi completed the tasks every time. At this time, he asked the people of Kirigakure to capture Nohara Rin, because he knew that because of Obito's matter, he attached great importance to Nohara Rin. Even if he knew it was a trap, he would jump into it regardless of everything. Nohara Rin became the Three-Tails Jinchuriki. If she returned to the village, it would be a devastating blow. Therefore, after Nohara Rin was rescued by Kakashi, she took the initiative to run into Kakashi's Raikiri. An excellent medical ninja fell again. 】

{This must be a devastating blow to the Sixth Generation}

{The same goes for Obito, right?}

{Uchiha Obito V: Yes, the old man made me see this scene on purpose. This was also his plan. I went straight from the two magatama to the Mangekyō and also activated the Wood Release.}

Senju was boiling with excitement. That was Wood Release. As expected of the clan leader's child, this child must have the surname Senju in the future.

Uchiha was also excited. Mangekyō Sharingan, worthy of being Madara-sama's child. But, you just gave your Sharingan away? Don't you know how important eyes are?

Kakashi was a little collapsed. That scene was seen by Obito. As expected, it was because of him that Obito was unwilling to come back. Would everything be over as long as he died?

Minato immediately noticed that something was wrong with Kakashi, "Kakashi, that's not your fault, you were being plotted against, Rin's death is not your responsibility, Obito is still alive, and we still need him to go home."

Obito cried. It was the first time he cried since Rin's death.

Tears suddenly flowed from Kakashi's left eye. He realized that it was Obito crying. Was he here too?

Hashirama Senju was not happy because it was so hopeless to go from the two magatama to the Mangekyo.

Uchiha Madara was also stunned. In the future, he would use his own child?

When Obito wasn't paying attention, Zero quietly placed Obito next to Hashirama Senju. Hashirama Senju soon noticed that the aura of despair emanated from this masked man.

Senju Hashirama guessed something and took off his mask when he wasn't paying attention, revealing his face with one side intact and the other side full of wrinkles.

"Are you... Obito?"

Uchiha Obito's face felt cold and he had taken off his mask. He looked at Hashirama Senju with empty eyes and did not answer Hashirama's question.

On the other side, Minato saw that face and instantly brought Kakashi here.

"Obito." A gentle voice sounded in Uchiha Obito's ears.

"Teacher, teacher, wuwa...Rin." Obito hugged Minato, and Kushina also came here. The three students in Minato's class were like their children.

"Obito, we are here, we are all here."

"Obito."

"Kakashi, you're trash."

"Well, I'm trash. But Obito, you're a hero."

Obito looked at Hashirama Senju who had been watching all this. "I am Uchiha Obito."

"Obito, I'm sorry for putting you through this."

"Dad." Uchiha Obito hugged his father, smelled the breath of the forest, and felt the warmth. He suddenly understood what was said on the screen. What's the point of having a father? Just having a dad is enough.

Uchiha Madara felt his fist itchy. He thought, "You have been hugging Hashirama for so long, it's time to let go." Unfortunately, before he could say anything, Senju Hashirama gave him a warning look, and Uchiha Madara felt even more aggrieved.

Senju Tobirama said: Anijia, well done.

——————————————————————

I'm in a good mood today, so I'll update twice a day. Rolling and rolling...~(～o￣▽￣)～o 。 。 Rolling and rolling...o～(＿△＿o～) ~。 。 。

Chapter 9

Ling was waiting for the family reunion meeting to end, but the live broadcast here was paused again.

Danzo Shimura looked at Obito greedily. He thought the Mangekyō Sharingan should be his. It was such a waste to give it to that loser Obito. He should sort out the roots. After getting out of here, he should not only survive but also get the Sharingan.

[During the Third World War, Danzo even reached out to other villages and joined forces with Hanzo to attack Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan from the Hidden Rain Village. They were my disciple Jiraiya's disciples. In the end, Konan was captured. In order to save Konan, Yahiko took the initiative to hit Nagato's kunai. Yahiko died, leaving Nagato in great pain, and eventually he established "Akatsuki". ]

{I remember that Akatsuki went around catching tailed beasts, but I didn't expect the root cause was here}

{I really think Shimura Danzo deserves to die}

{If he doesn't die, he will be sorry for others}

{If he died, Jiraiya-sama wouldn't have died at the hands of his own apprentice while trying to get information about the Akatsuki organization.}

{Then the Seventh Generation wouldn't lose its master.}

{Later, Konoha would not be invaded by Pain}

Jiraiya was furious that his disciple was killed by Shimura Danzo. He didn't care about his own death, as being a ninja was destined to be full of dangers.

Tsunade, Orochimaru and Namikaze Minato looked at Jiraiya nervously, and in their hearts they had already put Shimura Danzo on the death list.

"You don't have to look at me like that, I'm fine now."

"Jiraiya, you are not allowed to die."

"Teacher, why don't you learn Flying Thunder God?"

"Okay, let's talk about other things after we get out. Just watch for now."

Tsunade, Orochimaru, and Namikaze Minato exchanged glances and reached some kind of agreement.

[I will talk about Jiraiya later. I will continue. We won the Third War, but we also paid a lot of price. At this time, Minato took over the position of Hokage and became the Fourth Hokage. Konoha also began to recuperate. Unfortunately, the good times did not last long. Danzo wanted to be the Hokage, so he joined forces with Uchiha Obito. When Kushina gave birth, he released the Nine-Tails to attack Konoha, and let the Root look favorably on the Uchiha clan, which led to the deaths of Minato and Kushina, and Naruto became the new Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.]

{Konoha, I am from the Sand Village, I feel sorry for you now}

{The Hidden Mist Village also expressed sympathy}

{The Hidden Cloud Village expressed sympathy. They are not afraid of god-like opponents, but they are afraid of teammates who are like pigs.}

{Same as above for Iwagakure Village}

{We in Konoha also feel sorry for ourselves}

Senju Tobirama was so angry that he laughed. The village that he and his elder brother had worked so hard to build was turned into this state, and even other ninja villages felt sympathy for it.

If it were in the past, Uchiha Izuna would definitely gloat over other people's misfortune, but now Baimao is not alone, so he should be careful.

Hashirama Senju had already crushed the handle of the chair. This was the village he and Madara founded.

Uchiha Madara looked at Hashirama with a bit of heartache. He knew this man's dream and that he had been working hard for it. However, the current situation in Konoha was a big blow to him.

【I did not choose the Fifth Hokage, but became the Hokage again, because in this way, I could at least protect some of Naruto and prevent him from becoming a tool that only knows how to kill. I concealed the fact that he was Minato's child, and wanted him to grow up like a normal child. Therefore, I rejected Danzo's decision to put Naruto in the Root. However, I did not expect that Danzo did not tell Naruto's life experience, but spread the news that Naruto was a Jinchūriki throughout Konoha overnight. When I found out, there was no way to stop it. Because of the Nine-Tails, Naruto was hated by the villagers and had been alone since childhood. I wanted to make it up to him, but the identity of Hokage restricted me. I knew that Minato wanted Naruto to become a hero of Konoha, but I failed Minato's expectations. 】

{We feel sorry for every single one of these Chuuriki}

{They exist as weapons, are hated by us, and must protect us}

{This is why I admire Nanami, he did not fall into darkness, but became the light}

Various comments appeared on the screen. Minato Namikaze looked at other people's praise for Naruto. He felt proud but also heartbroken. No one is born strong. How much has Naruto paid along the way?

At this time, Gaara spoke up, "Fourth Hokage, thank you for letting Naruto be born. I used to be the One-Tail Jinchūriki. I had no childhood and didn't know the meaning of my existence. I lived in a daze and became a weapon of the Sand Village until I met Naruto. I had a goal to move forward and worked hard for it. So, the Sand Village lost a weapon who only knew how to kill, and gained a Kazekage."

Luo Sha spoke up, "Gaara, you..."

Gaara interrupted his father and said, "Father, I used to hate you because you assassinated more than once, but since I became the Kazekage, I understand you. I once gave my life for the Sand Village, and I found my meaning."

Temari and Kankuro beside Gaara also said, "Father, we have always been with Gaara, just as older brothers/sisters."

Luo Sha looked at the three siblings and spoke: "You are my pride."

[Later, Kumogakure wanted the Byakugan of the Hyuga clan, kidnapped the eldest daughter of the Hyuga clan, and was killed by Hyuga Hizashi, the younger brother of the Hyuga clan leader. At that time, we were powerless and made a wrong decision again, handing over Hyuga Hizashi to protect the peace of the village. ]

{That kind of peace is no peace at all}

{How could Konoha be like this at that time}

Hyuga Hiashi grabbed his brother's hand, and Hyuga Neji also grabbed his father's hand.

Senju Hashirama said: "When I built the village, it was to make ninjas become a family and to protect a family, not to let you push others out for the sake of protecting yourselves."

Sarutobi Hiruzen lowered his head in shame. It was his dereliction of duty that he failed to protect the villagers.

【Because of the Nine-Tails' riot, the Uchiha clan was isolated, so they wanted to launch a coup to change the status quo. At that time, Uchiha had two famous geniuses named Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi. Uchiha Shisui was the child of Uchiha Kagami. Like Kagami, he longed for peace, so he joined the Anbu. Itachi began to think about the meaning of life at the age of 4, went to the Ninja School at the age of 6, and graduated in just one year. At that time, his thoughts were already the thoughts of the Hokage. He and Shisui grew up together. When Itachi was 12 years old, he also joined the Anbu. At the age of 13, he became the captain of the Anbu. He was the link between the village and Uchiha and a double agent. 】

{Is that the former S-rank rebel?}

{Seems to be Uchiha Sasuke's brother}

{He is truly a genius}

{Konoha doesn't want such a genius}

Uchiha Shisui hugged Itachi tightly. The looks from the adults around him made him uneasy. Itachi also hugged Shisui. He could feel Shisui's uneasiness, and he didn't care about other people's looks.

Senju Tobirama moved slightly to block those gazes, and Shisui showed a happy smile. His grandfather really has a cold appearance but a warm heart!

【At that time, Uchiha Shisui opened the Mangekyō, which is the strongest illusion, Kotoamatsukami, which can change a person's mind. Originally, Shisui wanted to change the Uchiha clan's mind through Kotoamatsukami, so he found Danzo to negotiate, but Danzo took one of Shisui's Mangekyō and wanted to kill him at that time, but Shisui escaped, found Uchiha Itachi, gave his other Mangekyō to Itachi, and jumped off a cliff to commit suicide. Itachi, who witnessed Shisui jumping off the cliff, also opened the Mangekyō Sharingan. Danzo found Itachi and told him that if he didn't do it, then everyone would die in the end. If he did it, his brother Uchiha Sasuke would survive. I later learned about this and acquiesced to it all, so the Uchiha was destroyed and Sasuke became the only survivor. Itachi killed his parents with his own hands and defected to Akatsuki to go undercover, becoming Akatsuki's Suzaku. When all this happened, Itachi was only 13 years old. 】

{You let a 13-year-old child bear all this. Even if he is a genius, he is only 13 years old.}

{So, part of the reason why he did this was because of his brother.}

{If his brother kills him he will be the hero of Konoha}

{What about the second generation master?}

{Not only did his apprentice betray his son, he also harmed his grandson}

Senju Tobirama was trying very hard to suppress his anger. He didn't want to scare his grandson, and even asked for a cup of pregnancy-preserving medicine, otherwise he would be angry to death sooner or later.

Many Uchiha children opened their eyes because of this incident. Their own clan was destroyed. Can the second generation be blamed for this? He is the Senju, and it is certain that he was on guard against himself. He paved the way for Konoha. It was his disciples who became very greedy for their Sharingan. Moreover, since coming here, Senju Tobirama has been protecting the Uchiha and has not shown too much disgust. However, the Uchiha was destroyed and their children died there.

Namikaze Minato spoke up: "Everyone in the Uchiha clan, this is the past over there. Now we have changed a lot here because of this incident. I, Namikaze Minato, promise you that as long as I exist, this kind of thing will never happen."

Uchiha Fugaku, who had been silent, spoke up: "Namikaze Minato, since you are the Fourth Hokage, we can trust you, but I also hope that you can do what you say."

Senju Hashirama smiled tiredly. It seemed that it was possible there, but here, Madara would definitely be even more unwilling to form an alliance, and he had no way to speak up.

"Hashirama, after we get out, let's form an alliance between the Uchiha and the Senju."

"Motor?"

"This time, we will start a different Konoha."

"Patriarch."

"The Uchiha clan has never been afraid of challenges. Since some things have been rewritten, we should also try a different future. Besides, the Senju White Hair of the Senju family is pregnant with our Uchiha's child!"

Senju Tobirama (╯‵□′)╯︵┻━┻

Chapter 10

【Later, the Chunin Exams were launched, and Orochimaru's plan to destroy Konoha was also launched. Danzo did not let the Root participate, but just watched the development of the situation with cold eyes. In the end, I died to seal the first and second generations. I died at the hands of Orochimaru, but Shimura Danzo still did not become Hokage. The fifth generation Hokage was Tsunade, the granddaughter of Hashirama-sama, my disciple, and one of the three ninjas. Tsunade took over the village and struggled but was blocked by the elders. In this way, Tsunade protected Konoha, and Konoha had a new generation of geniuses. 】

{To be honest, the geniuses in Konoha are really plagued by misfortunes.}

{At that time, Uchiha Sasuke rebelled against the village}

{It is said that there was a fight}

{It seems that it was fought in the Valley of the End}

{Konoha's Valley of the End should be called the Valley of Breakup}

{Pfft, it is said that Uchiha Sasuke was given many cards at that time}

{Nothing can be done about it, the Seventh-daime's EQ is so low that it's outrageous}

{I sent out friend cards while I was pregnant with Boruto-sama}

{Now we in Konoha don't even dare to call each other friends}

{Friends of Konoha, considered as brothers, read as lovers, written as partners}

......

Son, what do you want your dad to do to save you? Love is not friendship. But where have you heard the name Uchiha Sasuke? Minato fell into deep thought, his eyes swept to his good friend Uchiha Fugaku. He remembered that Kushina told him that Fugaku's youngest son was called Sasuke. Naruto's partner = Uchiha Sasuke = Uchiha Fugaku's youngest son. An equation appeared in Minato Namikaze's mind.

Namikaze Minato looked at his friend and smiled very gently, and the black lily behind him slowly bloomed. "Fugaku, your youngest son is Naruto's future partner, right?"

Kushina was already planning to have an arranged marriage with Mikoto, but Minato Namikaze ignored his wife and took out the Flying Thunder God Kunai with his left hand, and a Rasengan appeared in his right hand.

Uchiha Fugaku trembled, his friend turned evil. Uchiha Itachi stood firmly beside his mother and said, "Father, I support you. This sister-in-law is pretty good."

"Take my Rasengan, and let your son kidnap my son." Namikaze Minato threw the kunai directly at Uchiha Fugaku, who immediately ran away. Are you kidding me? You are waiting to be killed without running? My son, you have screwed your father.

【Three years later, Naruto returned from training with Jiraiya. Jiraiya found out about Akatsuki and went to the Hidden Rain Village to collect intelligence. He died there. Naruto inherited Jiraiya's will and went to Myoboku Mountain to practice fairy arts. At this time, Akatsuki's collection of tailed beasts was almost over. In order to ensure that everything was foolproof, Nagato planned to do it himself. The Pain controlled by him attacked Konoha, and Konoha suffered heavy casualties. At this time, Shimura Danzo killed the communication toad of Myoboku Mountain, intending to let Tsunade die here and hide the Root. If Myoboku Mountain had not discovered something wrong and Naruto had successfully practiced fairy arts, then Konoha might really be gone. In the end, everyone knows that Naruto became the hero of Konoha, and no one in Konoha died in this war. 】

{Shimura Danzo is really speechless}

{You guys in Konoha are really miserable}

{So we are grateful to the Seventh Hokage, because it is he who has restored Konoha to its peak and even surpassed it.}

{You have a sun in Konoha}

The sun? Naruto, you are really amazing. Minato stopped chasing Fugaku. As a child-obsessed man, Naruto is the most important. He is an orphan and originally hoped to give Naruto a happy family. He didn't do it before, so he must do it this time.

The Senju brothers all smiled. Their contribution to the village is unmatched. They hope that the village can develop well more than anyone else. Uzumaki Naruto, thank you for fulfilling our dream.

The Shadow of the Fourth Generation saw these comments and looked at his future Shadow with questions in his eyes.

The Kage looked at each other and finally decided to let Gaara speak: "In our place, Konoha has indeed become the leader of the ninja villages. This is not only because he is the hero of the Fourth War, but also because of our joint efforts. The Fourth Shinobi World War was initiated by Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Obito. In the future, the Infinite Tsukuyomi will be used to promote peace, but the Infinite Tsukuyomi was not created for peace. It was a plan made by Kaguya Otsutsuki's youngest son, Black Zetsu, to save his sealed mother."

"Can you tell me more specifically?" asked Hashirama Senju.

"I'm sorry, this space doesn't allow me to say too much, probably because it will be later and we need everyone to watch it together."

"Then go on."

"Before the Fourth War, I don't know what happened between Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke, but at that time, even Naruto himself didn't know he was pregnant. It was the other tailed beasts who used chakra to protect this new life."

"Wait, Gaara, you said Naruto will fight the Fourth War while pregnant?"

"Yes, in the end, he and Uchiha Sasuke destroyed the Valley of the End, and each of them lost an arm."

Namikaze Minato looked at Uchiha Mikoto's belly with eyes as sharp as knives, Itachi looked at Mikoto's belly and said, "My stupid Oudoudou, you will have a long way to go in chasing your wife in the future. Your brother has no way of gaining favor in front of your future father-in-law!"

Wait, why does this scene look so familiar?

Everyone looked at the Senju brothers, then at the Uchiha brothers, and finally concluded that history is always surprisingly similar!

"Later, Uchiha Sasuke left Konoha, saying he was going to atone for his sins. Then, Naruto started accepting missions alone while pregnant, and learned the knowledge of Hokage. Later, Naruto gave birth to a son, Uzumaki Boruto. At that time, the Land of Fire changed its daimyo. The daimyo was afraid that Konoha would be too strong, especially Naruto, and that it would affect his status, so he sent many S-level and A-level rebel ninjas to kidnap Boruto when Naruto was on a mission."

Everyone's lips twitched. Was that daimyo out of his mind? He kidnapped Boruto, Naruto would definitely be furious!

Gaara's tone was a bit gloating, "Naruto was very afraid of losing Boruto, so he learned Flying Thunder God a long time ago and marked Boruto's body. As a result, those rebellious ninjas were almost all killed, and Naruto was the only one left alive. Yamanaka Ino found out that it was the daimyo who was behind this. Boruto was protected by the chakra of various tailed beasts, so they identified with Naruto and liked Boruto. So, Naruto called all the tailed beasts, turned into pets, and went to the daimyo's mansion. He not only made the daimyo hand over the deed of Konoha, the Land of Fire, but also brought all the ninja missions to Konoha. Konoha was completely out of the control of the Land of Fire, and slowly became the number one ninja village. Even our allied villages have gained a lot of benefits."

Uchiha Madara completely admired this boy named Naruto. He was really bold in doing this. In this way, the development of Konoha would not be suppressed by the daimyo, and the ninjas would no longer be tools to serve the daimyo. This would be very good for future development.

Although Senju Hashirama is naive, he is not stupid. He thought of what Uchiha Madara thought of. He looked at Uchiha Madara and confirmed with his eyes that he was the one who wanted to go back and cause trouble together.

Needless to say, the admiration in the eyes of Senju Tobirama and Uchiha Izuna was overflowing! After seeing the look in their brother's eyes that confirmed that they were going to do something, the two of them had already listed the subsequent development plans one, two, three, four, five, six, seven.

"We have not yet completely freed ourselves from the Daimyo's control, but it will soon be so. Soon we will no longer be bound by the Daimyo's control."

Namikaze Minato became even more proud, but the look in his eyes when he looked at Uchiha Fugaku became even more unfriendly. Such a good son was taken away by your own son.

Uchiha Fugaku pretended not to see it and had already made countless plans in his mind to kidnap the little golden retriever.

[Danzo was killed by Uchiha Sasuke in the end, which can be regarded as a cycle of cause and effect. These are the unknown darkness of Konoha. I have finished talking about it. We have made mistakes in the past, but I believe that the current Konoha will become a Konoha that can truly protect children and have peace under the leadership of Naruto.]

{I think Konoha will be pretty good as long as Danzo Shimura dies}

{You will be in Shimura Danzo's hands}

{Eight of the ten darknesses are related to Danzo, and two are indirectly related to him}

The live broadcast ended, and the scene changed immediately. Everyone was pulled to an empty space by Zero, and the people around Shimura Danzo immediately moved away.

Some Roots surrounded Danzo Shimura, and Tobirama Senju came in front of Danzo Shimura and the Elders, locking onto them with a strong murderous aura. Danzo Shimura understood that this matter was related to his life, and even his teacher could not stop him.

Danzo Shimura removed the bandage on his arm, and his Sharingan revealed his sins.

"Shimura Danzo, I will clean up the mess today."

"Teacher, everything we do is to protect the village. Someone in the village needs to bear the darkness."

"So much nonsense."

Senju Tobirama demonstrated his strength as the Second Hokage. Utatane Koharu and Mito Kado En only used three moves in his hands, and the other roots were all destroyed by Senju Tobirama. No matter what, this is the combat power of Konoha, so it's better to save some of it. Danzo Shimura used them to delay time and launched Izanagi.

"The Uchiha clan's forbidden jutsu, Izanagi?"

All the Uchiha people looked at Danzo Shimura angrily. He actually used the Sharingan to do such a thing. It was really an insult to the Sharingan.

Senju Tobirama curled his lips sarcastically: "You used Anijia's Wood Release Cells to support so many Sharingans, but you didn't even open a single Mangekyō. Shimura Danzo, you really insulted the reputation of the Uchiha Sharingan. This bloodline limit is really wasted."

"Teacher, don't you always dislike Uchiha?"

"They and I are old enemies. The only one I can't stand is Uchiha Madara. I asked you to take care of the Uchiha who lost important people because their ideas are very extreme. I didn't ask you to press their Sharingan on your hand."

Uchiha Madara raised his eyebrows but said nothing. It was normal for the two of them to dislike each other. Besides, this guy had studied the Sharingan very thoroughly! (Madara, Tobirama Juju is a technology expert.)

"Shimura Danzo, it's time for me to make you understand clearly that even if you use Izanagi, you are still a waste."

Senju Tobirama has always lived under the aura of his elder brother Senju Hashirama. But don't forget that before the appearance of Namikaze Minato, Senju Tobirama was the fastest man in the ninja world.

The others saw with their own eyes that Senju Tobirama killed Shimura Danzo many times. Even Izanagi was not enough. Senju Tobirama's perception was also very strong, and he was directly vulnerable to this kind of ninjutsu that consumed chakra very quickly. Everyone finally understood why those people called Senju Tobirama the man who signed a contract with the sea.

The three Kages of the Hidden Mist Village were stunned. Are you the Hokage or the Mizukage? We Mizukage don't have the water escape technique that you use! There are so many water escape techniques that we have never heard of. How did you research them?

Uchiha Izuna's throat moved. He had confirmed that if it weren't for his Sharingan, this person could have pressed him to the ground and rubbed him.

Finally, Danzo Shimura's Sharingan was used up. Tobirama Senju directly destroyed Danzo Shimura's chakra and said, "I'm sorry to have kept you waiting for so long. I feel a little uncomfortable because of pregnancy. Otherwise, I could have cleared the door faster. The Fourth Hokage can deal with this person at will after he returns."

...Are you sure you are pregnant? Everyone's worldview was a little shattered, except for the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan during the Warring States period.

Zero maliciously posted a video with the origin of the Valley of the End written on it, and marked one month pregnant next to Hashirama Senju.

Then, the other people's views were even more shattered. They no longer doubted what Tobirama Senju had said. His brother was much more cruel than him. He stabbed Uchiha Madara, who possessed the Eternal Mangekyō Sharingan, while pregnant.

Zero smiled tenderly at Uchiha Madara, and then said ruthlessly: "Senju Hashirama absolutely loves you, otherwise you might be beaten to the point of doubting your life. Let me show you a video."

Then an edited video appeared, and it soon became clear that something was wrong.

Uchiha Madara opens his eyes vs. Senju Hashirama, it's a draw.

Uchiha Madara uses Mangekyō vs. Senju Hashirama, it's a draw.

Uchiha Madara uses the Eternal Mangekyō vs. Senju Hashirama, a draw.

Uchiha Madara uses the Eternal Mangekyō + Nine-Tails vs. Senju Hashirama, a draw.

Everyone admired Hashirama Senju even more in their hearts. This was definitely true love!

Uchiha Madara was speechless and looked up at the sky. After each battle, he always lay down by himself, while this human-shaped tailed beast was sitting. What a great sage! (╯‵□′)╯ノ┻━┻☆

Hashirama Senju is a little shy. He always lets Madara down a bit every time he fights. I think Apocalypse definitely doesn't want to know the extent of his own sage body's abnormal recovery ability.

The depressed Uchiha Madara directly pulled Senju Hashirama to ask Zero to open up another space, and he wanted to have a good talk with him!

Chapter 11

Senju Tobirama didn't care where his stupid elder brother and Uchiha Madara were fighting. He needed to go back and rest. He was a little tired from using ninjutsu with strong attack strength so frequently. He went back without even looking at Uchiha Izuna and ruthlessly rejected Uchiha Izuna from the door.

After a while, Hashirama Senju appeared in the sight of Tobirama Senju. From this he knew that his elder brother had not suffered any loss, but he didn't know what Zero's intention was in doing so.

Soon, Zero also appeared. "Um, I have something to do, can you help me?"

"With your abilities, what else do you need our help with?"

It was obvious that Zero came prepared. Two sets of women's clothing appeared in Zero's hands, and he looked at them with hope.

The two people's faces were full of rejection, "Please, please, just this once!"

"Leave this kind of thing to Tobirama. I can't do it. Tobirama is good at wearing women's clothes."

"Ah! Ni! A!" (╯‵□′)╯ノ┻━┻☆Is there anyone who is so mean to me? I was picked up after all!

"Hey, let's go together! As brothers, we should share the joys and sorrows." Under Zero's silent threat, the two men had to wear women's clothes. In fact, Senju Tobirama was also very curious, because he had never seen Senju Hashirama wearing women's clothes!

Soon, Senju Tobirama finished dressing, his silver-white hair grew longer, and a cold aura came towards him.

Senju Hashirama also came out. Unlike Senju Tobirama, he gave people a passionate feeling even in women's clothes.

Both of them look good, but they are too tall.

As for their figures, Zero looked at their waists with envy. Their waists were so thin, but she knew they definitely had eight pack abdominal muscles.

Before leaving, Ling tricked them a little bit, and they couldn't take off the clothes until this time tomorrow.

What else is there for the Qianshou brothers to not understand? Just thinking about appearing in this outfit tomorrow makes them feel despair!

The next day, no matter how unhappy they were, the two still made some food. Tobirama Senju made desserts for Shisui and Itachi, and Hashirama Senju not only made tofu sushi but also the red bean cake that Obito liked to eat.

The time came and everyone showed up in the theater on time. Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Izuna felt the atmosphere was a bit strange when they arrived. They looked around and saw the Senju brothers who were watched by everyone.

Is this Qianshou Mumu/Baimao? Both of them had doubts. If nothing else, just looking at the wolf-like eyes of others, you can tell how dazzling they are now.

Some people even thought that the first and second generations were not female? Their looks and figures were really good. Looking at the looks of the Uchiha opposite, they wondered if they still had no partner because they were ugly? Did the first and second generations have an equally beautiful Uchiha because they were good-looking?

The Uchiha brothers finally reacted and hugged their loved ones, scanning the area with their Sharingan and suppressing all gazes.

"What's going on?" ×2

"I was tricked by Zero" ×2

The Senju brothers had given up, so they called their offspring over and shared the food they made. Uchiha Obito took a bite of the red bean cake and was immediately conquered by the cooking skills of Senju Hashirama. It was so delicious. (p≧w≦q)

【Everyone, starting from today, we will dig into my father's childhood, his growth, and the story of how he later traveled thousands of miles to chase his husband. We will watch it through the video. You can ask questions below and I will answer them.】

{Ahhh, I've finally waited for it}

{I am coming, I am coming}

{Wait for me, I'll be there soon}

Papa Minato perked up and could watch his son. Ever since he knew about his future son, Papa Minato had gotten rid of his child-control attribute without any instruction.

People in the Warring States period were also curious about the future Seventh Hokage of Konoha. The contact in the past few days told them that in the future, although Konoha had been dark before, it was now developing in a good direction.

[Everyone, let's first show a video about my grandfather. This is the Nine-Tailed Fox Rebellion. ]

{Uchiha Obito V: Sarada, you can't do this!}

{Haha, when Obito first came back, the Yondaime made him run around Konoha ten times, and the Yondaime's wife gave him a profound education in love!}

{Haha, why am I so happy about other people's misfortune!}

{Uchiha Obito V: I don't want to run ten laps again!}

"Obito~what are you going to do?" Namikaze Minato smiled very "gently".

"I, I, I, I don't know!" Obito thought about his plan, and felt very guilty when he said he didn't know. He asked for comfort from that big trash Kakashi.

[On the screen, a beaming smile appeared on the face of the father who knew he was about to become a child. Because Kushina was the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, she needed to find a safe place. Finally, Naruto was born. But just when Minato was about to seal the Nine-Tails, a masked man took Naruto away.

"Fourth Hokage, leave the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, or this child will only have one minute to live."

"Naruto!"

Naruto was thrown up well, but was caught by the Fourth Hokage.

"So what about this?"

Naruto's swaddling clothes were covered with detonating tags, and Minato immediately took off his clothes and threw them away, then he rushed out of the house holding the child. 】

{Well, I suddenly understand the Yondaime. He put a detonating tag on the Seventh Daime. I can't learn this cool move.}

{Hey, help! Who opened the Susanoo?}

{I am from the Hokage Building, and that is the Anbu Captain, Sasuke-sama}

{Well, Lord Sasuke had just returned and was talking to the Seventh Hokage in the office. The live broadcast was playing next to the Seventh Hokage, and Lord Sasuke saw it. After confirming its authenticity, Lord Sasuke used Susanoo to take revenge.}

{......}

{Sasuke-sama said that he would kill the man who almost made him lose his wife (ー_ー)!!}

{Intelligence Department V: I just received a notice that everyone does not need to go home. Please work overtime tonight and redraw the map!}

People outside the screen: ...

Minato suddenly gave Obito a terrifying smile, and the 💢 on his forehead told others his anger.

"Obito" another threatening voice sounded, and Uzumaki Kushina's hand was already on Obito's shoulder.

Kakashi gave him a sympathetic look from behind, but said, this is your own fault, you have to deal with the anger of the teacher and the teacher's wife yourself!

Obito looked at Hashirama Senju with hope. He no longer counted on Uchiha Madara. Indeed, Uchiha Madara was now just watching the show with his arms folded.

Senju Hashirama touched his hair, spread his hands and showed a helpless smile.

Obito was in despair. This was a fake world. I wanted to destroy the world.

[On the other side, Uchiha Itachi was holding his little brother, his face full of worry. At this time, his brother suddenly cried.

"Sasuke, no matter what, brother will protect you."】

{I cried}

{Even though I know Uchiha Itachi has been reborn, I still want to cry}

{He really did it.}

{I also want a Nissan like this}

Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Mikoto patted Itachi's head: "Itachi must protect himself too!"

"Your mother and I are so proud of you."

——————————————————————

Today is the second updateヽ(*'∀｀)八('∀｀*)ノ

Chapter 12

[Minato settled Naruto down. The Nine-Tails had been released over there. Minato also rescued Kushina and placed her next to Naruto.

"I'll be back in a bit." The Yondaime's cloak was lifted. This was Minato's responsibility. 】

{It may not be nice to say this now, but the Yondaime is so handsome}

{The Fourth Generation is someone we respect}

{He is also someone we in Konoha feel sorry for}

Everyone watched a scene of master and disciple fighting each other, and saw Minato injuring Obito. When he left, he left the Flying Thunder God Mark. Obito felt his back hurt.

[Soon Uzumaki Kushina came here holding Naruto and caught the Nine-Tails again.

Naruto: Uwaaaaa! Uwaaaa!

Minato: Kushina...!

Kushina: I'm sorry, Naruto... I didn't... mean to wake you up...

Minato: Kushina...

Kushina: I will just drag the Nine-Tails here... and die with it... That way, I can delay... the time for the Nine-Tails to revive. This is my best option to use my remaining chakra... to protect the two of you.

Kushina: All along...thank you for giving me so much.

Minato:!!

Minato: ...Kushina, it's you...it's you who made me your husband, it's you who made me the Fourth Hokage, it's you who made me Naruto's father, and I...

Kushina: Don't be so negative... Minato. I... I'm very happy...

Kushina: I'm happy because you love me; I'm happy because... today is the day our child... is born.

Kushina: I have always thought that if I... could survive, our family of three... could live happily together, and that would be the happiest and most joyful thing for me...

Kushina: But...if I have any regrets...it's that I really want to see...Naruto when he grows up...

Minato: ...

Minato: ...Kushina, you don't have to die with the Nine-Tails. We can still use our last chakra to see Naruto again in the future!】

There were no comments. Everyone outside the screen was watching all of this. Everyone admired the four-generation couple. They made these sacrifices for the village.

[Minato used the Shiki Seal to seal half of the Nine-Tails in his own body, and the Nine-Tails shrank visibly.

Minato: "Next is the Eight Trigrams Seal."

Kyuubi: "Is it this brat this time?"

He wanted to kill Naruto while the Fourth Hokage and his wife were not paying attention.

The figures of the Fourth Generation couple appeared in front of Naruto. Having almost lost their chakra, they used their bodies to block the attack of the Nine-Tails.

Minato left the key to unlock the seal.

Minato: "That's all, Kushina, do you have anything to say to Naruto? We won't be able to see each other for a long time."

Kushina: Naruto... no matter if it's delicious or not, don't be picky, you must eat more, so that you can grow strong; take a shower every day, go to bed early, don't stay up late; remember to make friends, it doesn't matter how many, as long as you can make true friends... the closest people you can trust, that's the best. Even if there are only a few, it's enough... study hard, I have never been good at ninjutsu, maybe you can do it. Everyone has their strengths and weaknesses, so if you don't do something well, don't be discouraged... listen to the teachers and seniors, and remember - there are three taboos for ninjas: don't borrow money from others unless it's absolutely necessary, and the rewards from the mission must be kept well; you can't drink alcohol until you are 20 years old, and don't drink alcohol, it's bad for your health; finally, women... as for women... mom is also a woman, so I don't know... but there are only men and women in this world, and you will find a girlfriend sooner or later. Mom hopes you won't find someone too weird, just find someone like me... Finally, be careful with Teacher Jiraiya, Naruto, you may encounter many difficulties in the future... You will bear a lot of pain, but you must believe in yourself, clarify your goals and dreams, move forward bravely, and never give up until the end! I still have... still have... still have a lot to say to you... I want to always be by your side... Mom loves you! I'm sorry Minato, it's always me.

Minato: Well, Kushina, Naruto, what dad wants to say to you is the same as what your nagging mom wants to say to you. Seal. 】

The barrage remained silent, and many people outside the screen shed tears. They saw a pair of parents' earnest hopes for their child, and their regret that they could not grow up with him.

All the villagers of Konoha stood up and bowed to the Minato couple. This was their apology to the Minato couple and their apology for how they would treat their children in the future.

At this moment, the hearts of everyone in Konoha were connected. Even if they did not have the fighting power of the first generation at that time, they would give everything for this village and for their families.

Senju Hashirama looked at all this and smiled. This was what he hoped to see and what he wanted to work hard for.

Uchiha Izuna was a hawk who originally chose the alliance because of his child, but now he saw hope, hope that this cursed world could have peace.

[A child soon appeared on the screen, but this child was playing a prank. A ninja school teacher caught the child and punished him for his prank.]

{Ah, this is Principal Iruka}

{Yes, that's right, it's the current principal of the Ninja School}

{He is very important to the Seventh Generation}

{He was the first person to recognize the Seventh Generation}

{I remember that he was sitting next to my father at the wedding of the Seventh Hokage and the Anbu Captain.}

{The Fourth-generation Master also agreed}

{I remember that Principal Iruka's parents died on the night of the Nine-tailed Fox}

{But he still recognized the Seventh Generation}

Both of Umino's parents looked at their son, and might have been caught off guard by the news of his death, but they both felt proud for their son, who would become the first person to recognize the Seventh Hokage in the future.

Namikaze Minato and Uzumaki Kushina laughed. This might be one of the reasons why Naruto did not turn evil.

[The graduation exam is about clone techniques, and Naruto's clones are hard to describe in a few words...]

{Honestly, looking at the shadow clones of the current Seventh-sama, I find it hard to imagine that he doesn't know how to clone himself.}

{Me too, I seem to be hallucinating}

What's going on? If you can't do the clone technique, you can do the shadow clone technique?

As a Kage who has experienced the Fourth War, considering how well Naruto has mastered the art of creating shadow clones, it is really hard to imagine that he doesn't know how to use the technique.

"Shadow clone is a forbidden technique created by the Second Generation. Unlike the clone technique, shadow clones are physical entities, but they consume a lot of chakra. If you are not careful, you may die from chakra exhaustion, so it is listed as a forbidden technique." Minato Habun explained the shadow clone to others.

Everyone looked at Senju Tobirama, Boss, what else have you invented?

"The Second Generation invented many ninjutsu, but most of them are listed as forbidden techniques."

"During the Fourth War, we faced an enemy that used the Impure World Reincarnation technique invented by the Second Hokage to bring the dead back to the living world. Because of death, they have infinite chakra and immortal bodies. The solution is either to seal them or for the caster to voluntarily release the seal."

Everyone...

Everyone's eyes seemed to be saying, please spare us, we really don't want to fight with that kind of person!

Senju·True·Big Boss·Tobirama had a blank expression on his face, but he guessed why he invented the Impure World Reincarnation.

"That door room..."

"Shut up, Anika," Hashirama said dejectedly.

Chapter 13

[The people around him were in stark contrast to Naruto's loneliness. The adults around him whispered to the children around them to stay away from the monster.]

{The Seventh Generation hasn't turned evil yet, really...}

{Hey, I'm from the Hokage Building, I can guarantee that you don't want to see the evil Seventh Hokage}

{Did the seventh generation turn evil?}

{I'm giving you a piece of advice, never touch the important people of the Seventh Generation}

That kind of lonely environment infected everyone, and many people wondered if they would be like the Seventh Hokage if they grew up in such an environment?

The four generations of couples clenched their hands into fists. They worked hard to give their children a happy life, but their children were surrounded by the darkness of the village.

No one spoke, all the Konoha villagers were speechless, this was the crime they committed.

[A ninja asked Naruto to steal the Book of Seals. Naruto did it to get recognition from others. Umino Iruka also received the news and went to look for Naruto.]

{The Seventh Generation Master has done something like this before}

{That ninja is Mizuki, right?}

{Does anyone know him?}

{Just a traitor}

Mizuki? Very good, I will remember you. Papa Minato has already marked Mizuki in his heart.

The others watched as Mizuki told the story that Uzumaki Naruto was the Nine-tailed Demon Fox, and that Iruka's parents also died at the hands of the Nine-tailed Fox. However, Iruka recognized Naruto and told Mizuki that he was Uzumaki Naruto from Konoha Village. Naruto's efforts paid off, and he used at least hundreds of shadow clones the first time he used them. The densely packed shadow clones had already allowed everyone to see Mizuki's ending.

Everyone was looking at Iruka. In the eyes of the strong, Iruka was an ant, but it was this man who made Konoha Village lose a Nine-tailed Demon Fox and gain a Seventh Hokage.

Iruka hid behind his parents. As a child, he didn't know why everyone was looking at him, but he didn't feel any malice. Minato came to Iruka and Iruka looked at the Hokage of Konoha. Iruka's parents quietly moved aside and Namikaze Minato hugged Iruka.

"Thank you, Iruka, thank you for recognizing Naruto." This was not a thank you from the Fourth Hokage, but simply an expression of gratitude as Naruto's father.

[All the groups in the Ninja School have been completed, but something happened before that. Naruto and Sasuke kissed each other!!! It was an accident, but it may also foreshadow the future.]

{So these two have been together for so long?}

{Uchiha Sasuke V: Haha, I gave my first and second kiss to some idiot when I was little, but that idiot kept telling me that we were friends. I received so many friend cards, brother cards, and best friend cards!}

{I feel the resentment of the ANBU captain}

{How many cards were collected?}

{It's similar to the first generation adults}

{At the beginning, Madara-sama also received the revelation card, best friend card, and brother card from the first generation}

{I suspect that Madara-sama destroyed Konoha because he was mad at the Shodaime}

{I want to have sex with you, but you treat me as a brother}

{And the marriage with Mito-sama}

{Are there any straight men left in Konoha? It's a whole gay village, led by the Hokage.}

{Where did you take the Fourth Hokage?}

Papa Minato: Well done, son!

Uchiha Madara recalled that he had collected so many cards that his hands were tied, and Senju Hashirama was just a piece of wood!

Senju Hashirama is depressed. Although Banban is a very good person, I once really regarded him as a brother.

We have straight men in Konoha (╯‵□′)╯ノ┻━┻I am straight, do you think we believe the looks of others?

[The strongest team 7 in history is established, with Hatake Kakashi as the captain, and members include Uchiha Sasuke, Uzumaki Naruto, and Haruno Sakura. ]

{These are all big guys}

{Hatake Kakashi is the sixth generation, Uchiha Sasuke is the captain of the Anbu, Haruno Sakura is the director of the medical department, Uzumaki Naruto is the seventh generation}

{Their teachers are all former Sannin}

{Orochimaru taught Uchiha Sasuke, Jiraiya taught Uzumaki Naruto, Tsunade taught Haruno Sakura}

Tsunade looked at the disciple on the screen. Is this her future disciple? But this doesn't meet his requirements?

Orochimaru looked at Uchiha Sasuke and found out that he was actually Uchiha Sasuke's teacher.

Jiraiya looked at Uzumaki Naruto. This child had become his disciple. Perhaps Uzumaki Naruto was the child of prophecy that he had been looking for.

Minato: ...I am Jiraiya's disciple, and so is Naruto. This generation gap...

[Kakashi's test was to grab bells. Three people grabbed two bells. In the end, they passed Kakashi's test.]

But Minato Namikaze looked at his disciple with a speechless look. How could his disciple have grown up astray? Not only was he late using Obito's excuse, but he also kept the pornographic book in his hand. He exuded a decadent aura.

Obito was a little shy, so he put on a mask and became a gangster, and then he went insane. Kakashi Hatake went all out and accompanied Obito in his insane state. For the first time, Minato suspected that Konoha would be doomed sooner or later.

Tobirama Senju, the Hokage who devoted himself to Konoha, is full of doubts about the future.

[Okay, today's video is over. See you tomorrow at the same time. ]

The screen didn't go black this time.

[The man who came to pick up Sarada this time was a handsome man.

"Father, you're here." Sarada's tone didn't fluctuate much. She still felt a little resentful towards this man. She didn't know how to cherish such a good father.

Sasuke tapped Sarada's forehead with one hand and said, "Let's go back."

"Um."

The two men walked towards home, looking at each other in silence, and finally Sasuke spoke.

"Sarada, where did your video come from?"

"A space-time manager named Zero gave it to me, father. This video features dad as the main character, but it also shows videos of Konoha's past. So, I know Konoha's past very well."

"Sarada, you should know that your father and I don't want you to hate anything."

"Father, because of your uncle, you told my brother and me everything that was not too dangerous since you were young. Although not all, it let us know some of the situation." Sasuke did not speak. He looked at Sarada and let him finish. "Since we were young, Dad told us that this village is like home. He is different from you. He wants my brother and I to live happily. He doesn't want us to know how terrible his childhood was. No matter how tired he was, he still insisted on accompanying us every day. When you were young, you were often not at home, wandering around in the name of atonement. Dad did not try to keep you because he knew you didn't want to stay here. It reminded you that your uncle abandoned you for Konoha. It was not until Kaguya Otsutsuki resurrected some people that you took over the position of Anbu captain and accompanied us."

"I'm sorry, Sarada."

"Father, I don't want to hear you say sorry. My brother and I grew up in the way you wanted us to, but your instinct, which is comparable to that of a wild animal, also told him that we knew about his childhood."

"Sara, what happened next?"

"Ha, it seems that daddy is still hiding a lot from you. You may have been protecting daddy all along, but it was daddy who was protecting you in places you couldn't see. Daddy, you only know that daddy once knelt down to the Fourth Raikage for you, but did you know that daddy's life was saved because of you? Daddy always told me not to hate you, and that you always loved us, but daddy, I feel sorry for daddy. After reading what you once said to daddy, I wanted to beat you up. Daddy has personally experienced the pain of gaining and losing, but you can't understand the pain of having nothing from the beginning, and neither can my brother and I."

"Boruto, come out."

Boruto Uzumaki stood beside Sarada and looked at his father. In front of his father, he and Sarada might feel a little disgusted with him, but there was also an element of acting. His father knew all this, but he had been trying hard to eliminate this gap. Now Sarada's words might be an opportunity, and it depended on his father's answer.

Both children were looking at him, these were Naruto's and his own children, he had taught them very well.

"When I was young, I always thought that your grandfather only valued your elder brother and ignored my existence, because your elder brother was really a genius. At that time, the struggle between the Uchiha clan and Konoha had reached its peak. In order to protect me, his younger brother, my elder brother hid all the truth from me and killed my parents with his own hands, planting the seeds of hatred in me, making me hate him all the time and eventually kill him. I thought I lacked fatherly love and I didn't know how to face you, especially Boruto. I didn't even participate in your birth. Later I learned that when you were born, there were people who wanted to learn from Obito to become famous. It was Naruto who saved Boruto regardless of his own body. At that time, the elders of Konoha intended to match Naruto and Hyuga Hinata, and match me with Sakura. I refused because I knew my own feelings, so I left capriciously, leaving Naruto alone to fight wits and courage with the elders under tremendous pressure. When I learned the news, everything was settled."

Boruto and Sarada just looked at their father like this. After all, they rarely heard what their father really thought.

"I love Naruto, there is no doubt about that, but reality tells me that I can't be with him. I lack the courage of your father. He told me that I am his bond, the object of his envy and his efforts, but in fact, he is my light. I love you but I love Naruto more. I want to spend the rest of my life with Naruto."

"Father, remember what you said today. We can now move forward with each other's support. Our greatest wish is that Dad is no longer alone. We never want to see him swallow all the pain in his heart and smile to comfort others again."

"This is our agreement."

"Sasuke, Boruto, Sarada, you are here!" Naruto appeared here.

"Dad, why are you here?"

"I'm the shadow clone. My real self has prepared your favorite food and asked me to go home with you to eat. By the way, Gaara is coming to visit us, so I'll leave first."

Bang, the shadow clone disappeared. Boruto and Sarada looked at their father with amusement, and a gloomy look appeared on their expressionless faces.

"Beware of fire, theft and Kazekage. Father should be planning to use Susanoo to go back now."

"Who made my father so good that he became the light of Uncle Gaara."

"It is said that there are two kinds of people in Uncle Gaara's world, one is called others, and the other is called Naruto."

"Boruto, Sarada, let's go." Sasuke used his last bit of rationality not to open Susanoo in the city center, and took the two children home using the instant body technique. 】

Minato Papa decided that he must keep an eye on Naruto, because there is always someone who wants to steal his Naruto.

Seeing that his old classmate's protection level was almost reaching the highest, Uchiha Fugaku sighed and said, "Son, you have to work hard on your own. Dad can't help you."

Luo Sha looked at Gaara. What was written there couldn't be true, could it? His son fell in love with the Hokage, and the other person was an Uchiha. The chances of stealing him were slim!

——————————————————————

Double update presented ヾ(❀╹◡╹)ﾉ~

Chapter 14

Familiar time, familiar place, familiar people, the only difference is that the person doing the live broadcast has changed.

[Hello everyone, my name is Uzumaki Boruto, please give me your guidance. 】

{Ah, Master Boruto, so handsome}

{Master Boruto, will you marry me?}

{Don't even think about it, Master Boruto is basically Mitsuki's}

{I heard that they have confirmed their relationship}

{For this, the Seventh Generation destroyed half of Orochimaru's laboratory}

{Sasuke-sama almost killed his master again}

{Can't afford to offend}

Everyone else looked at Konoha meaningfully, watching another pair of friends become gay friends.

Muye: Forget about friends, we almost don't recognize these two words anymore.

"Orochimaru's child?" There are still people who can grasp the key point.

"I didn't expect you could have children in the future, Orochimaru."

"Maybe it's a product of an experiment."

Senju Tobirama, who was also a science fanatic, became interested in Orochimaru. He called Orochimaru to his side and asked him a few questions. Then, everyone realized how ignorant they were. They couldn't understand a word they said. The two men had already started a heated scientific discussion. Uchiha Izuna saw that Orochimaru was already studying ways of death. Orochimaru was immersed in the ocean of science and was fearless.

[Everyone, today we are watching a video about the Chunin Exam, Orochimaru's plan to destroy Konoha, and the return of Tsunade's grandmother. ]

{I have brought a small stool}

{The Third Hokage died here}

{Lord Kazekage also changed here}

[The Chunin Exam has reached its final stage. The first match is between Hyuga Neji and Uzumaki Naruto. Everyone is not optimistic about Uzumaki Naruto because Hyuga Neji is a well-deserved genius, and his performance is indeed worthy of the name of a genius, but the caged bird mark on his forehead is also telling others that even if he is a genius, his fate is in the hands of the main family. He is a member of the branch family and is destined to die to protect the main family. However, Uzumaki Naruto denied Hyuga Neji. If Hyuga Neji cannot change his own fate, then he will help Hyuga Neji change the fate of the main family and the branch family after he becomes Hokage. ]

{The Seventh Hokage did it. I am from the Hyuga branch family. He changed the fate of our branch family.}

{The caged bird was actually created to protect the branch family.}

{In order to make other people who covet Baiyan set their sights on the Zong family}

{But later the nature of this technique changed, and the branch family had to die for the main family}

{Now, we Hyuga are still divided into the main family and the branch family, but the branch family is no longer marked as a bird in a cage. We are all ninjas of Konoha and companions who can protect each other.}

Hinata Hiashi was excited. God knew how much he wanted to protect his younger brother, but the fact was that he had to mark his younger brother as a bird in a cage. But in the future, this mark would no longer exist. The main family and the branch family would be the same and would protect each other. Hinata Hiashi looked at Uzumaki Kushina's belly and became even more excited.

Minato blocked Hinata Hiashi's gaze, there was no other way, that gaze was too hot.

Hinata Hizashi was also very excited. It was his dream that the branch family would no longer be constrained like a bird in a cage, and this dream came true.

"Hashirama, this Konoha should be the real Konoha. It is our dream."

"Madara, we need to work hard when we return. We can't let the younger generation outdo us."

Senju Tobirama also smiled. Looking at his elder brother's high morale, he felt very happy. He would give everything for his elder brother's dream.

Uchiha Izuna held Senju Tobirama's hand and said, "This time, I will accompany you. I don't feel comfortable leaving Tobirama to that stupid guy."

[In the following battle, Nara Shikamaru showed his extraordinary intelligence, but in the end he voluntarily admitted defeat, which was very speechless. ]

{This is the first battle between the assistant officer and his wife}

{No matter what time it is, the assistant officer is always so unmotivated}

{But after meeting the Seventh Generation, I took on a difficult job}

{I strongly suspect that the Hokage sister married the assistant officer in order to reduce her love rivals}

{Nara Shikamaru V: Hey, you guys think too much, I really like Temari}

{The big boss appears upstairs}

Temari's face turned a little red, but Gaara and Kankuro were very happy. They knew that their sister was living happily in Konoha, and that was enough.

Nara Shikaku just looked at his child like this, it seems that his child will become an extraordinary person in the future!

[Sasuke finally caught up in the last battle. The battle between Gaara and Sasuke was very fierce, but Gaara almost turned into a tailed beast, and the plan to collapse Konoha began. ]

{The Third Hokage died at this time, right?}

{No matter what the Third Hokage did, he did a lot for the village, didn't he?}

The others just watched as the Sand Ninja and the Sound Ninja launched a fierce attack on Konoha, but the Third Hokage had transferred the villagers in advance, and all the ninjas were fighting. Kakashi sent the people of Team 7 to chase Gaara.

"The combat effectiveness of Konoha at that time was even lower than it is now. How many geniuses did Shimura Danzo cause to die young!" Habun Minato spoke angrily.

"Fourth Hokage, in the future, the Twelve Strongest of Konoha will be famous. They are all future elites. This is just the surface of Konoha. Before the others are resurrected, with the efforts of everyone in Konoha, Konoha has become the leader of the five major nations. The ninja world is no longer in a state of war. Although there will still be rebels, everyone is eager for peace. The will of the first Hokage has been passed down from generation to generation."

"The enemies of the Ninja World in the future are not just the people of the Ninja World. The Otsutsuki clan always wants to reclaim the chakra of the Ninja World. We, the Five Kage, no, mainly the Seventh Hokage and Uchiha Sasuke, have been dealing with at least a handful of Otsutsuki. Each Otsutsuki has strong combat power. That's why Kaguya Otsutsuki will take the initiative to revive other powerful forces, because the two of them can deal with one or two, but they can't take care of more people."

"It's just that they work really hard. Our ninja villages are actually very envious of Konoha. They have the sun, strong fighting power, and strong spiritual support. As long as they are here, we have the courage to fight against powerful enemies."

"Now our sights are no longer on the Ninja World. The world outside the Ninja World is what we yearn for. Besides, someone is already working hard to defeat the powerful enemy, so we can't fall behind, right?"

"Well, you are right, and things have changed now, and they will change in the future. I believe in Naruto, and he has become the sun in the face of adversity. This time I want to be by his side and watch him grow with my own eyes."

Zero appeared: "Fourth Hokage, Naruto is not a greenhouse flower. To become a strong man, hardships along the way are indispensable. All I hope is to make that child's childhood better, but as the son of the world, he is destined to be extraordinary. Flowers in a greenhouse cannot withstand wind and rain."

"I see."

——————————————————————

Three more chapters are here✧( ु•⌄• )◞◟( •⌄• ू )✧

Chapter 15

[Sasuke released the curse seal planted by Orochimaru for strength, but he still couldn't beat Gaara who had already transformed into a half-tailed beast. At this time, Naruto felt that he fought with Gaara. In the end, Gaara transformed into a tailed beast, and Naruto also summoned the Toad Summoning Beast. This was a battle of equal strength.]

{Was Kazekage-sama so strong at that time?}

{You are worthy of being the seventh generation to be able to fight against such a person.}

{It was also this battle that changed Kazekage-sama's thinking}

Uchiha Madara was a little uninterested. This level of battle did not interest him at all. This kid had not grown up yet.

Hashirama Senju is just the opposite. Maybe Naruto is very weak now, but he is very optimistic about his spirit of being willing to do anything for his companions.

Uchiha Izuna has been leaning against Senju Tobirama. Today, Senju Tobirama did not wear armor, but ordinary clothes. His stern face was softened because of the child. During this period, Uchiha Izuna got to know a different Senju Tobirama. They were mortal enemies and opponents. They both wanted the other to die in their own hands, or they themselves would die in the other's hands. This child was an accident, but it was also an opportunity for the two families to ease the reconciliation.

Uchiha Madara rested his head on the thigh of Senju Hashirama. This man has been exuding the scent of the forest, which makes people feel very comfortable. Every time he is with him, he feels indescribably relaxed. Because he is the clan leader, he needs to keep moving forward. Only with Senju Hashirama can he dare to relax for a moment. In every battle, Senju Hashirama can withstand all his moves, allowing him to have the pleasure of fighting, which no one else can give. Moreover, Hashirama has been using Wood Release to help him heal his eyes recently, and his eyes are much better than before. He has been thinking about the relationship between himself and Hashirama, and found that no one can compare with him except Hashirama. Only Hashirama can be by his side. Uchiha Hashirama is a pretty good name.

Senju Hashirama has been thinking about the future. He hopes to seize this opportunity to achieve true peace. He actually knows Uchiha Madara's attitude towards him, but Senju Kurogiri Hashirama does not intend to say it now. After all, he can see that his child Obito likes the one named Kakashi, so, Madara should just be patient.

But Hashirama Senju didn't know that his thoughts were known to Uchiha Madara through Zero. Very good, Hashirama Senju, since you and I are willing, you will be named Uchiha from tonight on!

[As expected, Naruto saved the village and also changed Gaara's mind, but the death of the Third Hokage caused a brief turmoil in Konoha, and it was finally decided to make Tsunade Senju the Fifth Hokage.

"Ah! Please forgive us, we didn't make a video in the meantime. After all, this is the secret of the Rasengan, so let's just start from the battle between the three ninjas!" Boruto Uzumaki smiled slightly.

Soon, three people, Naruto and Kabuto appeared on the video. It was a shame that Tsunade, a medical ninja, had a fear of blood. Her body was shaking and she couldn't fight. It was Naruto who protected her. 】

{The Fifth Hokage actually has a phobia of blood?}

{Is healed? I think the Fifth Hokage was normal in the Fourth War.}

{I don't know when it was cured}

"Tsunayoshi, do you have a phobia of blood now?" asked Tobirama Senju.

"Yes, Second Grandpa, because of the severed relationship between my brother Senju Nawaki and my lover, I have developed a fear of blood."

"This is a heart disease, and it can only be cured by the heart."

"Humph, as Hashirama's granddaughter, you are so psychologically fragile. How shameful."

"Madara, shut up, you are not allowed to say that about Tsuna."

"What? Hashirama, did I say something wrong?"

"Madara, I believe Tsuna will overcome it. After all, she is my Senju Hashirama's granddaughter."

"grandfather."

"Tsuna, I believe you will be an excellent Hokage."

[Naruto's battle with Kabuto eventually allowed Naruto to learn the Rasengan and severely injured Kabuto, but Naruto's life was also in danger. Senju Tsunade immediately treated Naruto.

"It's useless. I cut off the muscles around Naruto's heart to ensure that the Nine-Tails couldn't supply chakra. Naruto is beyond saving."

"Don't die, don't die." Tsunade Senju cried out in her heart, and the shadow of the death of her beloved brother once again surfaced in her mind.

While Kabuto was still smiling triumphantly, Naruto grabbed Tsunade's necklace. "I won." Although weak, his rising and falling chest proved that Naruto was still alive.

"How is that possible?"

"Because becoming Hokage is my dream." Tsunade treated the wound on Naruto's hand.

"Finally...Finally...I want to place the bet on you once again." Tsunade placed the necklace of the first Hokage on Naruto. 】

{The Fifth Hokage's luck in gambling was not good}

{Losing money in a casino}

{My lover and brother died shortly after wearing the necklace}

{The time I won the bet, I lost the life of Jiraiya-sama}

{But in the case of the Seventh Hokage, the Fifth Hokage really won the bet}

Tsunade couldn't believe it, because the necklace was her grandfather's relic, and her lover and brother died because of this necklace. Did she actually have such high hopes for Naruto?

"Tsunade." Jiraiya said, "That necklace is a relic of the first generation. It contains his dream, the dream of your lover, and your brother. It is not a cursed necklace!"

Senju Hashirama did not persuade Tsunade. She had companions around her who could help her, and he had already withdrawn from her life, so it would be better not to interfere too much.

[The battle between Orochimaru and Jiraiya is still going on, but the battle on Tsunade's side is no longer optimistic. Orochimaru finally thinks that Naruto is a threat and wants to get rid of him.

Tsunade stood in front of Naruto and the Kusanagi sword pierced through his chest. Orochimaru pulled out the sword and stood in front of Tsunade.

"Tsunade, you are the only one I don't want to kill. If I let that child live, it will become troublesome in the future because of various problems. Can you please stop getting in my way?"

"There is only this child... there is only this child that I will definitely protect."

"Because the blood is trembling. Why would you, as one of the three ninjas, risk your life to protect this mere genin brat?"

Tsunade's expression was determined, "To protect Konoha...to protect the village."

"To protect Konoha..."

.......

Tsunade's trembling stopped. At this moment, Tsunade Senju, one of the three ninjas, completely returned. 】

{I never thought it was like this before}

{The former Fifth Hokage also disdained the position of Hokage}

{But she still became an excellent Fifth Hokage}

Tsunade Senju outside the screen looked at herself who had become the fifth Hokage, and looked at Naruto beside her. This child is really incredible! He changed my idea of ​​Naruto and reminded me of my old dream. Broken Rope Tree, is this what you want to see?

Papa Minato smiled dangerously at Orochimaru. "Teacher Orochimaru, can you tell me what you mean by 'If I let that child live, it will become a problem later because of various problems'?"

Orochimaru broke out in a cold sweat and felt like he was about to die. In the past few days, he knew very well the extent of Namikaze Minato's child control. Was it too late for him to betray the village now?

Here the philosophy group was quietly eating various pastries made by Senju Tobirama. Both of them gained a little weight, but there was no other way. The pastries made by Senju Tobirama every day were not only delicious, but also very nutritious even with the sweet combination. Both of them ate a lot. Although it was short, he still cherished the time with his family and didn't have to worry about everything. Senju Tobirama never treated him as a child. He told him a lot of things and discussed the village with him on the same level, analyzing the shortcomings and ways to improve it. Sometimes Itachi would join in, making him feel happy.

After watching today's live broadcast, Uchiha Itachi took the initiative to find Senju Tobirama, and went to Senju Tobirama's home with Uchiha Shisui.

This was the first time that Uchiha Itachi entered Senju Tobirama's house. He was a little nervous. Senju Tobirama couldn't build good relationships with everyone like Senju Hashirama did. He could only make a pot of tea and ask Uchiha Itachi the purpose of his visit directly.

"What's the matter with you coming to see me?"

"Second-generation master, I killed my own people in order to protect my younger brother in the future. I paved a path for my younger brother, but I found that this path was very painful for my younger brother. I want to know how you, as the younger brother of the first-generation master, would like your brother to do this."

"I can't answer this question correctly. You are not Hashirama Senju, and your brother is not me. Even if it is Uchiha Madara and Izuna, the questions they ask about you are definitely a reflection of themselves."

"I don't know how to be a good brother. I want to give all the good things to my brother."

"You Uchiha are all brother-con and brother-con. Let me put it this way, Uchiha Madara loves his brother very much and can give everything for him, but conversely, Izuna can also give everything for Uchiha Madara. So, if it weren't for this incident, Izuna would have used her own death to force Uchiha Madara to replace her eyes like she did in the live broadcast." Senju Tobirama took a sip of tea. "I think you definitely hope that your brother will obtain the Mangekyō Sharingan by killing you, and you are giving your own eyes to your brother, but this is not right. You have never thought to ask your brother what he needs. I think what he wants most is not for you to protect him. After that, they fought side by side. This is the same for both Senju and Uchiha. Although Anijia always threw clan affairs to me and sometimes even cheated me, he was actually a good brother. The reason why I can live until now is partly because of my own strength. On the other hand, although I don't want to admit it, I was protected by Anijia. Every time I fought with Uchiha Madara, he always paid a little attention to me. He told me that I was his last brother, so he must protect me, and he did it. And I always disliked Anijia's naivety, but I can also pay for his innocent dream. "

"I understand, Master Nidaime, thank you."

Here, Uchiha Madara successfully moved into Senju Hashirama's room. Hashirama, who still trusted Madara, didn't think much about it until Madara kissed him and pressed him under him. Then Senju Hashirama understood, but didn't push Uchiha Madara away. After being recognized, Uchiha Madara became even more presumptuous. Harmonious voices rang out, and Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara became one.

Chapter 16

The next day, Hashirama Senju, who was in pain in the waist and back, opened his eyes. The marks on his body told of the intensity of the previous night. Hashirama Senju, who possessed a sage body, had not recovered at this time, which showed how badly Uchiha Madara had dealt him.

Uchiha Madara also woke up. The appearance of Senju Hashirama last night was deeply imprinted in his mind. That was the Hashirama he had never seen before. The person beside him was his.

After exchanging a good morning kiss, Hashirama Senju tidied himself up. He didn't want to be told by Tobirama that he knew too well how terrifying his brother was. However, he never expected that even a high-necked shirt could not hide the kiss marks on his neck.

By the time the two of them came to the live broadcast room and sat down, Senju Tobirama's face turned black, and his anger level rose sharply, "Ah! Ni! A! (╯‵□′)╯ノ┻━┻" No matter how hard he tried to defend himself, he still couldn't stop it!

Hearing Tobirama's voice, Senju Hashirama knew that something was wrong. His brother would ignore those documents when he was angry. No! Tobirama! Brother still loves you. Tobirama: Oh, you only remember me now, it's too late!

Uchiha Madara became even more arrogant, and as if he was afraid that others didn't know, he kissed Senju Hashirama directly in front of everyone.

Senju Tobirama exploded, Uchiha Madara, let my brother go!

Although Uchiha Izuna was unhappy that Hashirama Senju had snatched her brother away, she immediately comforted Tobirama Senju and even kissed him directly.

Others: ...

Those who have a partner are looking for one, while those who don't have a partner dare not speak out. Are you bullying the singles?

Then, everyone discovered why many Uchiha found the Senju. Uchiha Hinata and Senju Momoka were the third in command of the two clans respectively. They were stimulated by their clan leader and second in command and got together directly. There were also many two people who were clearly mortal enemies on the battlefield, but they got together one after another.

Senju Tobirama: ...

Uchiha Izuna: ...

Senju Hashirama: ...

Uchiha Madara: ...

Others: ...What is this? The top beam is not straight, the bottom beam is crooked?

【Everyone, I'm back! 】

{Ms. Sarada, you're back!}

{Where did you go last time?}

{I want to marry Miss Sarada every day}

[If you want to marry me, just think about it. Today we are going to watch the war between my father and Daddy's Breakup Valley. Oh, and I also invited a guest! ]

{Who? Ms. Sarada, who did you invite?}

{Which boss is it?}

{ask to see}

Everyone was also curious about which guest was invited this time.

[An orange fox with nine tails appeared on Sarada's desk. Sarada hugged it and stroked its fur.]

{This is Nine-Tailed Fox}

{Mom, I saw the real tailed beast}

{So cute}

The others looked at the screen in disbelief. Is this the Nine-Tails? The terrifying tailed beast. And judging by the way Sarada stroked its fur, it was clear that this was not the first or second time.

"Nine-Tails, are you ever so cute?!" Kushina asked Kurama.

"Nonsense!"

[Sarada's face suddenly darkened, "He is my father's friend, his name is Kurama, I don't want to see the word Nine-Tailed Fox in the comments again."]

{Sorry, I was wrong}

{What's wrong with that? Aren't the tailed beasts supposed to be pets of powerful ninjas?}

{Which village are you from?}

{Huh, am I wrong?}

Kushina asked the Nine-Tails nervously: "So your name is Kurama."

"You humans treat us tailed beasts as pets. When have you ever considered our feelings? Our names are also unknown to the public."

Kushina didn't argue because it was the truth.

[Sarada punched the table in front of her and broke it, but didn't get any wood chips on Kurama's body.

"So what if they are tailed beasts? They are a collection of chakra, but they also have thoughts and feelings. We can be friends with them. The one who called Kurama a pet, apologize!"

{Heh, being friends with the tailed beasts, the daughter of the Seventh Hokage is nothing more than that, the tailed beasts are just beasts}

{The one above, I wish you a good journey}

{Heh, then what are you if you can't even be friends with the tailed beasts? Are you worse than an animal?}

Everyone just watched the barrage and cursed the person who kept the tailed beast as a pet.

Senju Hashirama began to ponder, should I be friends with the tailed beasts? I made a mistake myself. What the girl said was right. The tailed beasts also have feelings. We should also listen to their thoughts.

Kurama in Kushina's body watched as many people no longer treated the tailed beasts as pets, and some even stood up for them. Kurama remembered the prophecy of the Six Paths Sage. Has the person who would guide them appeared?

Gaara has the most say on this. "I said before, I used to be the Jinchuriki of the One-Tail. The One-Tail's name is Shukaku. Because of him, I can't sleep, otherwise he will occupy my body. So, at the beginning, he and I had a mutually beneficial relationship. I even hated his existence, but it's not the case now. He is my friend and one of the people I want to protect."

"Gaara." Rasa looked at the child. He could feel that what he said was true. He really regarded the tailed beasts as friends.

"We in Kumogakure are Ai-sama's younger brother, and Killer-sama is the Jinchuriki of the Eight-Tails. He is a perfect Jinchuriki, and the Eight-Tails Gyu-ki is sincerely helping Killer-sama."

After listening to these two shadows from the future, many people fell silent. Many people were afraid of the tailed beasts because of their power, but they were also using the tailed beasts because of their power.

[Kurouma in Sarada's arms spoke. "Enough." No one posted any more messages in the barrage.

"I am a collection of chakras. My heart was once filled with hatred for humans because humans did not care about our feelings at all. Many people treated us as pets and weapons. We were often transferred from one Jinchūriki to another. We longed for freedom, but were sealed in the Jinchūriki's body." Sarada touched Kurama's fur. Her father had told her since she was a child that Kurama was a family member to them, and Kurama had protected his home more than once.

"I was treated as a summoning beast by Uchiha Madara and was under his control. He said that I was an unconscious chakra and only his Uchiha eyes could guide me. I was also captured by Senju Hashirama, who said that my power was too strong and he had to seal me up. I was also sealed in the body of Uzumaki Mito. She said that she needed to watch over me. The next Jinchūriki is Uzumaki Kushina. She said that both I and she were unfortunate. I can suppress the world, and she can suppress me."

Sarada didn't say anything, as this was not the content of the live broadcast, but she knew that her father was watching every live broadcast. However, her father did not stop her, which probably meant to let Kurama continue speaking.

"And so, I was finally sealed in Uzumaki Naruto's body. I could have more time to break the seal and wait. In fact, my plan had already succeeded, but the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze stopped me. At that time, I still hated him. Until the outbreak of the Fourth World War, Naruto had to use my power to fight. At that time, he told me that he hoped that one day, he could also erase the hatred in my heart. I scoffed at this because no one has ever been willing to truly help the tailed beasts."

The barrage was still silent, and everyone just watched the strongest tailed beast talking about the past.

"Until Naruto was swallowed by Son Goku controlled by Uchiha Obito, he went to Son Goku's spiritual world and threatened, no, it should be to use his real actions to help Son Goku get rid of Uchiha Obito's control. Although that was just pulling out the iron rod that could lock the chakra of the tailed beasts, it did not really save Son Goku, but this was expected. In the end, Son Goku told Naruto the real way to save him, and gathered the tailed beasts except Gyu-ki and Shukaku together. It was a world that even Uchiha Madara could not enter unless recognized by the tailed beasts. They placed all their hopes of salvation on Naruto, and at that time we were sure that Naruto was the person who was left to the old man's prophecy."

"After everything was over, I could have left, but I couldn't bear to part with this bond, so I stayed. Facts have proven that my choice was right, and I have tasted the feeling of having a family." Uchiha Sarada has been standing behind Kurama since he spoke, proving her position with her actions. 】

{Uzumaki Naruto V: Kurama, I thank you too for always helping me. I feel pain because of you, but I also feel a bond because of you.}

{Humph, I said that the tailed beasts are tailed beasts. They are beasts and should be controlled by capable people.}

{Shut up}

{What qualifications do you have to talk about Jiu Lama}

{It's not like you've been sealed forever, what do you know}

{Where are you from? I want to have a good chat with you}

{Uzumaki Boruto V: (Location information) If you can't kill me, I'll beat you to death. I'll take responsibility if anything goes wrong.}

{Master Boruto is already angry}

{That's for sure. Master Boruto was able to be born safely because of their protection.}

{Seventh generation intends to abuse power for personal gain? Are you just going to ignore your family?}

{Uzumaki Naruto V: I am the Hokage, but I am also Kurama's family. If I can't even protect my family, how can I protect the village?}

{Kirabi V: Take one with me, I will go too. Anyone who dares to say bad things about Ah Ba must be beaten.}

{Our Kazekage has already sent someone}

"Kurouma, it seems that you and Naruto get along well." The fox, who was still very proud, simply ignored Kushina's teasing.

Luo Sha looked at Gaara with disapproval. How could he, the Kazekage, do this?

"My answer is the same as Naruto's, Shukaku is my family." Temari and Kankuro next to them both smiled. This is Gaara, our Fifth Kazekage. Maybe Gaara is not the strongest, but he is definitely the greatest.

Senju Hashirama came to Kushina. "Kyuubi, no, Kurama, is he there?"

"He asked you what you wanted."

"I'm sorry for doing such a cruel thing to you. I didn't consider your feelings. I will still look for you after I get out, but this time I hope that we can get to know each other as friends."

Although Senju Tobirama's face was full of disapproval, he didn't say anything. Didn't he know what kind of temper his brother had? Moreover, Konoha would definitely be better with such a strong fighting force in the future. He believed that his brother could do what he said.

Chapter 17

[Soon someone took away the table that Sarada had broken and replaced it with a new one.]

{I didn't react just now. Sarada's aura just now was like that of Haruno Sakura, the director of the medical department.}

{Sakura-kun is the one who can silence the Seventh Hokage with one punch}

{You can also silence the dark team captain}

{I have seen Sakura's strength, stronger than the Fifth Hokage}

{Often disobedient patients are subdued by Brother Ying}

Jiraiya inexplicably recalled the pain of being beaten. He was seriously injured by the punch. Now thinking about it, the place where he was beaten still seemed to hurt.

Tsunade's eyes lit up when she saw the barrage. It seemed that this apprentice named Haruno Sakura would have great achievements in the future!

The Haruno couple in the crowd looked at each other. They were the only family with the surname Haruno in the whole village. That was their child, and he would have great achievements in the future!

[Okay, everyone, it's time to watch today's video. ]

{I heard that the Seventh Hokage knelt down and breathed because the Anbu captain was beaten}

{Then say they are friends}

{Is this true?}

{You guys are really fast}

Beaten? Kneeling? Over-breathing? Minato Papa thought tiredly, son, that's not friendship anymore, that's love! Has that Uchiha Sasuke made you do this for him?

Itachi's eyes lit up. Even though he didn't know how to be a good brother now, this sister-in-law was still a good person. But he still felt a little unhappy that she kidnapped his brother!

However, Minato took out his seldom-used ninja sword and stared at Uchiha Fugaku. His own son had been beaten and knelt down for him, but he not only kidnapped his son, but also broke up with him. Come on, Fugaku, I think we should have a good talk about Sasuke's education.

Papa Fugaku was a little panicked, the looks of his classmates were so terrifying, Fugaku couldn't help but sigh again, son, wives are meant to be spoiled, if you do this and your wife runs away with someone else, you won't even have anywhere to cry.

["Humph, it's true. I was watching the whole process," Jiu Lama replied.

"So what's the point of having a father? Just having a father is enough." Sarada repeated her thoughts. "No matter how busy he is, my father will always accompany me and my brother to practice. My father is always doing missions. My father smiles at us gently every day. My father has a cold face and only smiles when he comes back occasionally. My father cooks all kinds of delicious food every day. My father! Learn about tomato dishes or katsuobushi rice balls."

"Okay, I know you are unhappy with me." Uchiha Sasuke appeared behind Sarada and tapped her forehead with his finger.

"Father, why are you here?" Sarada's face blushed slightly, but she still asked.

"The Otsutsuki clan has come again. Naruto asked me to take Kurama back." Uchiha Sasuke replied. 】

{The map of Konoha is always updated. In addition to the battle between the two adults, the Otsutsuki clan also made a lot of efforts.}

{Nothing can be done, since Otsutsuki has set his sights on Kurama in the body of the Seventh Hokage}

{This cycle of repeated failures and repeated attempts}

{Can the Nanami's body bear it?}

{Have you forgotten that the seventh generation's last name is Uzumaki? And now the people with the highest medical level in the ninja world are in Konoha. As long as there is a breath left, the seventh generation will not die.}

{In fact, it was always us, Konoha, who held the Seventh Hokage back. He bore most of the injuries for us.}

Uchiha Madara's eyes have lit up, what he likes most is fighting with strong people, and this Otsutsuki should be able to satisfy him.

How could Hashirama Senju not see what Madara was thinking? But this Otsutsuki seemed very powerful!

No matter how powerful a child is, a parent will always worry if he will get hurt, seeing Naruto always getting hurt for Konoha, Namikaze Minato was the Hokage so he couldn't say anything, but Uzumaki Kushina was different, she was just worried about Naruto's comfort.

["Father, I will go with you." Sarada said to Sasuke. "I have the ability to protect myself, and I want to fight with you." The Mangekyo rotated in Sarada's eyes.

Uchiha Sasuke was silent for a moment, he was thinking. 】

{Uzumaki Naruto V: Sasuke, bring Sarada over here! I'm on the way with Boruto, don't stop Sarada's live stream.}

{This means let's watch the fight}

{The Seventh Generation is so courageous!}

Senju Tobirama and a group of other highly intelligent people guessed Naruto's intention, which was probably to allow each ninja village to break away from the control of the daimyo sooner, and to make everyone more united. Only by knowing the strength of the enemy can the relatively weak people unite better.

For the first time, Uchiha Madara thought that although Hashirama Senju's will was naive, it could be passed on better than his own will. So what if there is darkness in Konoha? Where there is light, there will be darkness. This is inevitable.

Ever since Minato Namikaze came here, he has been proud of his son. His son has truly fulfilled his dream of becoming Hokage and is an excellent and qualified Hokage.

[Sarada took the camera and rushed to the battle site with Sasuke.

"There are a lot of Otsutsuki coming this time!" Sarada looked at the six people in front of her.

"Fox, I am Otsutsuki Yaoshiki, I think you should have seen the people of our clan! It seems that none of the clan members who came here before have returned!"】

{No one returned?}

{Is Konoha so strong? They are the Otsutsuki clan!}

{However, the Otsutsuki clan seems to particularly like to call the Seventh Generation "fox"! }

{Probably because in their eyes, there is only Jiu Lama}

{But this lineup is also very strong}

{Except for the retired Sandaime Hokage and the outing Fifth Hokage, all other Hokage are here, including Haruno Sakura}

{Uchiha Madara, Uchiha Obito, Uchiha Izuna, Uchiha Shisui, Uchiha Itachi, Uchiha Sasuke are also here}

{There are four shadows from other villages}

Everyone else saw the legendary Ōtsutsuki clan for the first time.

"Is that the Byakugan? And the Rinnegan?"

"They all look very strong!"

"Will we have to fight against people like this in the future?"

"The future Seventh Hokage is so powerful." Many people whispered. Even through the screen they could feel the Otsutsuki's power.

Uchiha Madara's eyes lit up completely. It would be absolutely enjoyable to fight with such a person.

[Uzumaki Naruto said to Otsutsuki Yaoshi who was standing in front of him, "It seems that you should be the strongest among these people."

"Yes, so what?"

"Sasuke, move the battlefield. Dad, Konoha is in your hands."

"Don't worry."

Everyone was transferred to other spaces because this was where everyone could do whatever they wanted.

Naruto's body entered the Nine-Tails mode, but then changed to the Six Paths mode. Sasuke also glared out his Mangekyō and Samsara Eye. The other Uchiha also opened their Mangekyō and Samsara Eye. Senju Hashirama has entered the Sage Mode. Uchiha Obito directly merged with Hatake Kakashi, and Obito's Mangekyō merged into Kakashi's eyes. Senju Tobirama, Haruno Sakura and the other four Kages were also ready for battle. As for Uzumaki Boruto and Uchiha Sarada, they showed their talents as children of Hokage. Although they were still young, their Mangekyō Sharingan had already appeared. 】

{These are all big guys}

{This lineup is probably more destructive than the four-war team}

{Sharingan can be used like this?}

{Don't even think about it, only the sixth generation husband can do it}

"Kurouma, is that the perfect jinchūriki?" Kushina asked Kurama, but there was shock in Kurama's eyes. She didn't expect that Ashura in this life actually possessed this ability.

"No, at first he used a mode that merged with my chakra, but the one he used later was not that, it was the Six Paths Mode of a higher level. Even that brat named Sasuke, although he also used the Rinnegan, it was more advanced than Uchiha Madara's."

"Anada, Kurama said Naruto used the Six Paths Mode."

"Six Paths Mode? What's the relationship with the Sage of Six Paths?"

"I have linked the voice of Kurama to this space, and Kurama's explanation will be played directly." Zero's voice sounded.

Kurama spoke up, "The Six Paths Mode, that kind of power is already very close to the Six Paths Sage. The reason why it's close but not the Six Paths Sage is because that brat called Naruto only has pure Yang power, and that brat called Sasuke only has pure Yin power, so they are close but not the Six Paths Sage. Although Uchiha Madara transplanted Hashirama's Wood Release cells into his own body and awakened the Rinnegan, it is only the lowest level of Rinnegan, without even a magatama in his eyes."

"Even so, it would be very easy for me to beat you, Nine-Tails." Uchiha Madara retorted sarcastically.

"cut."

"Can big brother also have this model?" Some people are still thinking about it.

"Unfortunately, no. Naruto's Six Paths Mode should have been activated with the help of the old man. The most basic condition for activating it is the chakra of all the tailed beasts from the one to the nine. Ha, don't think that you can activate it just by collecting the chakra of all the tailed beasts. Without the control of our tailed beasts, even if you successfully merge all the chakras, you will either go crazy or die."

"So, Naruto can possess the Six Paths Mode because all of your tailed beasts' chakra is in Naruto's body?"

"It seems so, and it was our own will. Otherwise, after so many years, the chakra of the other tailed beasts would have been gone long ago. All the tailed beasts should have left a part of their consciousness and chakra in Naruto's body so that they can mobilize their own chakra at any time. Kushina, you gave birth to a good son! Even we, the tailed beasts, couldn't help but help him."

"Need you to tell me, Naruto is the best!"

Chapter 18

[The battle has already begun. Naruto and Sasuke are facing the strongest Otsutsuki Yaoshiki. The others have found their own opponents. Various ninjutsu and skills are flying everywhere. It is not an exaggeration to say that the earth is shaking. ]

{This is simply not human power}

{The Otsutsuki clan is really strong}

{Our strong men in the ninja world are not weak either}

{They are our target}

{Wow, as expected of Brother Ying, this punch is really powerful}

{A lot of Susano}

{The seventh generation is also very handsome}

{The Sixth Hokage's skills are simply cheating, Uchiha Obito's powerful skills plus the Sixth Hokage's brains, this combination is really scary}

{Really, that Otsutsuki was fooled again}

{Why I just want to laugh}

The faces of the Konoha villagers outside the screen turned pale. Is this the power of ninjas? How stupid were I to look down on them before?

The Uchiha clan members excitedly opened their eyes to record the battle, and looked at the current Uchiha people with blazing eyes.

Uchiha Shisui directly blocked Uchiha Itachi. Uchiha Fugaku, who was enlightened by Sasuke and Naruto, looked at Shisui with a rather unfriendly look, "You are trying to kidnap someone! You want to kidnap my son!" Papa Fugaku deeply understood Papa Minato's mood, and even his Sharingan appeared.

Uchiha Obito looked at himself and almost possessed Kakashi. He knew at a glance that this was not the first time. Kakashi used the Sharingan more skillfully than himself.

Some of the remaining Uchiha looked at Uchiha Obito with dismay, saying, "That's the Sharingan! You just let others use it at will!"

Minato looked at Naruto's Wind Style: Rasenshuriken excitedly. Naruto even mastered the changing properties of the Rasengan.

Uchiha Izuna looked at the people around him speechlessly. Don't think he didn't see that the Otsutsuki who was fighting with Senju Tobirama had been tricked by Senju Tobirama countless times, and his temper had become irritable.

Uchiha Madara watched as he put Susanoo on the wooden man, fighting the Otsutsuki on equal terms, but they kept stuffing something like a pill into their mouths, and then their strength seemed to be upgraded a little. After a while, they stuffed it again, MD, Uchiha Madara understood that this battle was also accompanied by continuous recovery! Should he be thankful that there was also a nearly human-shaped tailed beast, Hashirama Senju?

[This battle is obviously a protracted one, requiring a lot of physical strength, but everyone here is a veteran, so no one feels tired, even the two children are fighting against an Ōtsutsuki together with the other four Kage. ]

{How long will this fight take?}

{It will take a long time}

{You ninjas have a really long fighting endurance}

{It's not that bad, actually they just have a longer fighting endurance, we still need to rest}

{But if we were to talk about tiredness, the Seventh Generation was a little more tired.}

{Why?}

{After the Fourth War started, we more or less took a short break. The other Kages were still okay because they joined the war midway.}

{But since the Seventh Hokage went to the battlefield, he could identify the ninjas who had transformed into White Zetsu, so he used shadow clones to reach almost every battlefield.}

{After the shadow clone is released, all fatigue will return to the original body. This is why it is listed as a forbidden technique. Basically, only jonin can learn it. The seventh generation is an exception. Genin can have a large number of shadow clones.}

{The Seventh Hokage fought from beginning to end in the following battles. After defeating Six Paths Obito, he started to fight Six Paths Uchiha Madara, and finally he had to fight Otsutsuki Kaguya. The BOSS was full of twists and turns.}

{They finally defeated all of them, and almost destroyed the Valley of the End with Sasuke-sama. Both of them broke an arm. Most importantly, I later found out that the Seventh Hokage was pregnant with Master Boruto at that time}

Everyone expressed admiration for Naruto in Kushina's belly, and he was able to defeat everyone. No wonder Naruto of everyone became everyone's belief, because he himself was the creator of miracles.

Then many people also looked at the Uchiha clan. Even though you look very good-looking, you always target pregnant men. The most important thing is that you can't beat them!

Uchiha: ...

Senju Hashirama said to Senju Tobirama, "Tobirama, I will stay with you tonight."

Uchiha Madara: ... Angry, definitely angry. No, I have just started having sex and you are leaving me alone in an empty room. You can't spoil me like this!

Uchiha Izuna: I have never entered the white-haired room, even if you are his brother!

Senju Tobirama looked at the Uchiha brothers who changed their expressions and wanted to laugh three times. No one can escape from the fate! Big brother did a great job!

"Okay, Anika." Senju Tobirama said with a smile. It's impossible not to cause trouble!

Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Izuna exploded directly, "Senju ni, don't think I won't beat you just because you are pregnant with your nephew."

"Senju Mutou, stay away from Senju Baimao."

Senju Tobirama didn't care about Uchiha Madara's threat. Anyway, I am pregnant with your Uchiha and Senju's baby. If you want to beat me, you should first see if my brother agrees, whether the Senju elders agree, and whether the Uchiha elders on the opposite side agree.

Indeed, before Tobirama Senju could say anything, the Senju elders and the Uchiha elders exploded first.

"You dare to touch the deputy chief!"

"Chief, you really can't touch him!"

Not to mention Hashirama Senju's warning to Uchiha Izuna, the elders would explode before him regarding the matter between him and Madara.

As expected, the elders of the two tribes said to Uchiha Izunai, "We haven't settled the score with you for getting our deputy tribe leader pregnant! Your tribe leader kidnapped our tribe leader, what else do you want?"

"That Izuna! That's your sister-in-law."

Senju Tobirama directly retorted, "I don't admit it!"

Uchiha Madara said arrogantly, "He is already mine."

"Anika, I'll let you marry Mito-sama when we get back."

"Senju Lao Er, say it again."

The others just watched the Shura field being created. Lord Tobirama, please stop talking. We still want to get out alive. Uchiha Madara's Mangekyō was even popped out!

Senju Tobirama scoffed at this, "Why? Didn't you and Anijia create the Valley of the End? Didn't you abandon the child named Uchiha Obito? If you can't take good care of your brother, I think there are many people who are willing to do so."

Uchiha Madara was speechless, he knew that if it weren't for this opportunity, what happened between him and Hashirama Senju might really be like that, they were instigated to separate them, and even turned against each other with weapons, Hashirama died in order to give birth to a child for him, and even the second Senju brother, whom he disliked, even gave his life to raise a child for Izuna.

"That's enough, Tobirama, stop talking." Did Senju Hashirama feel resentful? Of course he did. No matter how much he loved him, he was still a human being. Tobirama was his last brother, and he wanted to protect Tobirama the most. However, this brother had suffered so much when he didn't know about it, and he, as an older brother, couldn't even vent his anger for his younger brother. As for himself, it didn't matter. He wouldn't regret giving birth to a child for Madara. So it was obvious that no matter whether it was Uchiha or Senju, even if they expressed it differently, they were all brother-control in their bones.

"Madara, my wish has not changed from the beginning to the end. I want to protect my brother. Tobirama is my last brother. Even if it costs my own life, I will not let him die before me."

Itachi, standing aside, watched how his idol protected his younger brother, and he felt the same way towards Sasuke. Even at the cost of his life, he would protect Sasuke.

Chapter 19

[The battle didn't last too long, because no matter what, even if the Otsutsuki clan was strong, it was only temporary. However, the Otsutsuki clan always had a problem, which was that when they didn't have enough chakra, they would devour the chakra of the weaker clan members.]

{They actually ate their companions?!}

{In their eyes, that person is not a companion at all}

{The Seventh Generation is in trouble now}

Everyone outside the screen saw that Otsutsuki Yaoshiki swallowed the chakras of others. Huge changes appeared on Otsutsuki Yaoshiki, and strong airflow blew wildly.

"Is this the Otsutsuki clan?" Minato had to helplessly realize that if he encountered the Otsutsuki clan in this era, Konoha would really be doomed.

"These are the people that Kaguya Otsutsuki has been guarding against. This kind of power is really terrifying."

"But their future combat capability will not be weak, and our future will be better than theirs."

"I still say the same thing, believe in the child of destiny." Zero appeared and interrupted the discussion of others.

[Everyone came together, Naruto even distributed Kurama's chakra to everyone, and everyone's chakra was further enhanced. ]

{Can chakra be shared with others?}

{During the Fourth World War, the Seventh Hokage distributed much more chakra to all the ninja forces than this}

{If it weren't for this chakra, we would have died countless times.}

"Kurouma, can you share your chakra with others?" Kushina asked Kurama?

"I can give my chakra to others, but this kid is better than me."

"Kurouma, can I ask about the principle?" Senju Tobirama also spoke.

"If what I think is correct, because this kid has been a Jinchūriki since he was a child, his chakra can be integrated very well with mine. After learning the Sage Mode, he can sense other people's chakra and change his own chakra into attributes that others can adapt to. He distributed my chakra and his chakra to others."

"What's the upper limit?"

"I have never done this before, so I don't know."

"Zero, do you know?" asked Senju Tobirama.

"I don't know the exact upper limit. Even the 60,000 ninja coalition at that time did not reach the upper limit. The two of them were able to handle it with ease."

"60,000?" Ninja A.

"How much chakra is this?" Ninja B.

"I'm so envious." Ninja C.

"Naruto is really amazing, don't you think so, Anada?"

"Kushina, because, he is our son!"

[Because the chakra swallowed by this Otsutsuki this time is very strong, the battle is a bit tricky, but it is only a bit tricky. Everyone surrounded one person, and various powerful ninjutsu were displayed one after another.

"Fire Style: Great Fire Extinguishment." Uchiha Madara used a Fire Style and rushed towards Otsutsuki Yaoshiki. 】

{Aren't you Uchiha clan famous for being weak and useless? Why can Uchiha Madara use a B-level ninjutsu to the power of an S-level one!}

{Hehe, our sperm shortage is relative to the Thousand Hands next door!}

{But we also doubted our lives, and we all felt that we had learned a fake method of extinguishing a fire.}

{Heh, during the Fourth World War, Uchiha Madara's ninjutsu required a senior ninja's water jutsu to extinguish.}

{Beat all of us with physical skills}

{He alone surrounded us all}

Everyone looked at Uchiha Madara with horror. How could one person surround the ninja army? How powerful was this person? Was he still a human?

"Don't look at me like that. If you want to blame someone, blame Hashirama. Besides, you are so weak, how dare you blame others?" Uchiha Madara said lightly.

"Madara, why are you blaming me again ('╥ω╥')" Senju Hashirama was depressed.

"Our Uchiha's physical skills are not actually strong, but I am an exception. Thanks to you, I have practiced physical skills hard to barely tie with you.▼_▼" Uchiha Madara replied.

"You can't blame me for this! The Senju clan relies on their good health to practice physical skills┑(￣Д ￣)┍"

"Mr. Shodaime, I would like to ask how good your physical skills are?" Nara Shikaku spoke.

"This..." Hashirama Senju didn't know what to say, after all, he was fighting with Madara most of the time.

"If Hashirama wants to, it would be easy for him to kill everyone here except me."

"Anika, because of the awakening of Wood Release, his physical strength, vitality, and recovery ability are all very strong, not to mention that he has also learned fairy techniques, so what Uchiha Madara said is absolutely correct."

"Although I hate Senju Mutou very much, I have to admit that what Ban-ge said is absolutely right."

Everyone else broke out in cold sweats. This was a man even more cruel than Uchiha Madara.

"Hehe, you don't really think that Hashirama is a naive person, do you? He is naive, but not stupid. He just likes to appear gentle to others. When he gets cold, he is more cruel than anyone else." Uchiha Madara was trying to sabotage Hashirama Senju.

Senju Hashirama did not refute it, this was the fact.

[After a battle that destroyed the world, this Otsutsuki Yaoshi, like the previous ones, was beaten to the ground by everyone and became one of the Otsutsuki who never came back. ]

{Should I be glad that this kind of battle isn't happening here?}

{I suddenly understand why Konoha's intelligence department always redraws the map}

{This kind of battle really can't be called human strength}

{The terrain here has completely changed}

But they were all injured.

{Do you have any misunderstanding about the medical level of our Konoha?}

{Don't mention the medical level of your Konoha}

{The medical ninjas in our other villages are too difficult}

"What's going on here?" Ai asked the four future shadows.

"Because the Fifth Hokage of Konoha is a top-notch ninja, and her apprentice Haruno Sakura is no weaker than her." Darui answered Ai's question. "After the First Hokage was resurrected, Konoha's medical level has risen to a higher level. With the addition of the Second Hokage and Orochimaru who like to do research, Konoha's treatment has reached a higher level. The best medical ninjas in other villages cannot compare to their lowest medical ninjas (ー_ー)!!"

!!!

"We also learn and exchange with Konoha's medical ninjas. Basically, we send medical ninjas over to learn, or they send medical ninjas to us to instruct us. After all, we are the Hokage and we need to consider the village. The medical supplies we buy are all produced in Konoha. The quality is also very good, but it also costs money, and the price is acceptable."

"The most important thing is that the medical ninjas in the past were all of weak combat capability, but in recent years, there are almost no weak medical ninjas in Konoha. All of them are very capable of fighting. It's not that no one wants to sneak attack Konoha's medical ninjas in our other villages and provoke a new war, but as a result, the guards here haven't made a move yet, and the medical ninjas of Konoha have already knocked the guys down ╭(╯^╰)╮" Darui told Ai helplessly about the situation of Konoha's medical ninjas.

The other Kages obviously also thought of the time when the group of Konoha's medical ninjas came to their village. Although they didn't say anything and taught their own medical ninjas seriously, they still remembered the devastating blows inflicted by their own medical ninjas, as well as their fighting power╮(﹀_﹀")╭

...

The Uchiha of the Warring States period all remembered the time when they fought against the Senju. It was not easy. The people of the Senju basically knew medical ninjutsu, and they could fight and heal. It was enviable! Obviously, the medical ninjas of Konoha carried forward this skill of fighting and healing.

Many Konoha ninjas who have teamed up with Senju said that they felt inexplicably safe with them around, and that they could basically come back alive without having to worry about the safety of the medical ninjas.

Chapter 20

Since the end of yesterday's live broadcast, everyone's understanding of the Senju has reached a certain level, and they hate the Elders even more. After the three wars, Tsunade was the only Senju left. Men and women, old and young, basically all died on the battlefield. Everyone is not a fool, and no one would believe that there is no trick involved.

If the Senju clan existed, they would not... would not... It is useless to say all this now. It is an indisputable fact that the Senju clan was almost wiped out because of Konoha.

Before leaving, Senju Tobirama said to Namikaze Minato, "Fourth Hokage, I have a favor to ask of you. When you return, let the Impure World Reincarnation of Orochimaru reincarnate me. There are some things that are better handled by me."

Senju Tobirama knew that the outside world did not have a good opinion of him, but for the sake of his elder brother, he could ignore his own opinion. This village was established to protect the tribe members, but the elders he trained turned the village into this state. How could Senju Tobirama not be angry!

Namikaze Minato also understood the other meaning of this approach. After all, it was a fact that these elders were older than himself. Even if he killed them all for the sake of Konoha, it would give people a chance to criticize him. But the second generation did not have this concern. He could legitimately get rid of them all in the name of clearing the house. From then on, no one could restrict his development and he could let go and do his best.

Senju Tobirama took Senju Hashirama away. Hashirama knew that Senju Tobirama was in a bad mood, so he followed him, and even temporarily ignored Madara's murderous look.

Senju Hashirama brought Senju Tobirama to his room.

Senju Tobirama made a pot of tea, handed it to Senju Hashirama, and then just sat there with a very unhappy look on his face.

"Tobirama?"

"Aniga, I'm sorry, but the policies I made were part of the reason why the Senju were almost wiped out."

"Tobirama, you know this isn't your fault."

"Brother, I'm sorry that I didn't protect the village you left behind."

"Tobirama, I should be the one to apologize. It is my responsibility to leave our problems to the younger generation."

"Aniga, but you gave us a future."

"Tobirama." Senju Hashirama hugged his brother and said, "Thank you for working hard for my dream."

Senju Tobirama was stunned for a moment. He couldn't remember how long it had been since he and his brother had hugged each other. Because of his brother, he had to restrain his temper and consider everything. He almost became an outlier in the Senju clan.

My dream is just to protect the Senju clan. As long as it is my brother's dream, I will work hard to realize it no matter how difficult it is.

Brother, Senju Tobirama's eyes drooped. Her brother's arms were very warm, maybe because of the pregnancy, or maybe because after coming here, she finally didn't have to be so reserved anymore, and her long-standing strength now had an outlet.

Senju Tobirama hugged Senju Hashirama back and buried himself completely in Senju Hashirama's arms.

Senju Hashirama smiled. Tobirama was still the same as when he was little! He would throw himself into his arms when he was afraid of something. However, as he grew older, Tobirama became more and more independent and rarely did the things he did when he was little.

Soon, Senju Tobirama fell asleep. After a long period of relaxation, the fatigue revealed from his soul made him drowsy.

Senju Hashirama took Senju Tobirama to the bed in a protective posture and set up a barrier. Didn't he know about his own Tianqi? He didn't come to find him. Senju Hashirama wrote these words backwards, but today nothing is more important than his brother.

Later, Hashirama Senju also fell asleep holding his brother, and Zero took a picture of this heartwarming scene.

Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Izuna outside the door were on the verge of exploding! Everyone who saw these two people, whether villagers, ninjas, or even shadows, walked around them, fearing that they would accidentally provoke these two people and be beaten by Susano. That would not be a story but an accident!

Thousand Hands White Hair/Thousand Hands Wood, you are great!

The two looked at each other, with a raging fire in their eyes! No matter how angry they were, what could they do? The people inside didn't know anything!

With low pressure, the two people returned to the room. Of course, neither of them could sleep. There was a thousand hands shaking in their heads, and they stayed awake all night.

The next day, both of them had huge dark circles under their eyes. They agreed that they would not let them sleep together today.

The situation here was different for the Senju brothers. Senju Tobirama slowly opened his eyes and found himself being held in his brother's arms in a protective gesture.

Senju Tobirama's eyes curved and he smiled happily. Zero was about to have a nosebleed. It was too unfair to do this so early in the morning.

Senju Hashirama felt the movement in his arms, opened his eyes, and gave his brother a gentle smile: "Morning, Tobirama!"

Zero's nose is already bleeding. The lethality of this beautiful woman's smile x2 is not as simple as 1+1.

Senju Tobirama got up first and cleaned up. Senju Hashirama felt a little numb because he had been in the same position for the whole night, but he recovered quickly.

Both of them finished a warm breakfast and prepared their loved ones' food. Both of them understood that they had been poisoned by a person called Uchiha, and they were willing to do so.

Everyone who entered the theater here almost held their breath and walked carefully. No one could stand seeing the two big guys staring at the door!

Everyone is praying, please come quickly, the two Hokages! We really can't bear them.

Perhaps because they heard everyone's wishes, the Qianshou brothers finally came to the theater.

As soon as I entered the door, I could clearly feel a pair of burning eyes staring at me, and the eyes of others were full of help.

The two men quickly came over to the Uchiha brothers, my unhappy mood written all over their faces.

Then, everyone saw how to correctly follow the movements of an Uchiha's fur, and the two were quickly coaxed into submission.

Are all Uchiha so easy to fool? We want an Uchiha too!

The Uchiha of the Fourth Generation period all huddled together and trembled, while the Uchiha of the Warring States Period hugged the Senju, indicating that they were taken.

...

Why don't we have a strong and beautiful Uchiha (╯‵□′)╯︵┻━┻

Because...you...are...ugly(◔◡◔)

It was a fatal blow, and it pierced my heart [╯•́•̀╰] I want Jingjing, don't ask me who Jingjing is!

This time, unlike usual, there was no live broadcast on the screen and Zero gave an explanation.

"The live broadcast will be suspended for one day today. After all, we just experienced a battle yesterday. Today we will watch a video about Naruto the Little Angel!"

"What video!" Papa Namikaze's eyes lit up immediately.

"Hey, here's a video about Naruto's peach blossom! ♫(͡◕ ◕͡) Very excited"

To make trouble, this is definitely going to make trouble, Fugaku's Sharingan has appeared, Uchiha Itachi took out his ninja sword, no matter who dares to block his brother's happiness, they will all be killed!!!

Ling didn't care about the Shura scene he created and just posted the video.

[Death of Naruto]

Namikaze Minato's smiling face has frozen, and he looks murderous!

The villagers of Konoha looked at the Fourth Hokage who was on the verge of turning evil with horror. Help, they still want to get out alive!

Chapter 21

[Naruto is fighting a pair of tentacles.

"So slow." Naruto cut a tentacle apart. From Naruto's perspective, he saw a pattern on the ground. The light was towards a person's eyes. Suddenly, a tentacle pierced Naruto from behind. Naruto was in disbelief. Naruto was dead. Konoha placed Naruto's coffin in the cemetery. Everyone's face was full of sorrow.]

The handle of Minato Namikaze's seat was crushed. Anyone who saw his son die in front of his eyes would feel uncomfortable. Kushina even cried.

Hashirama Senju and Tobirama Senju could understand their feelings. Their brother also died in front of their eyes. It was a heart-wrenching feeling.

[The scene changes, a group of people come to an unknown place, awaken the ghost, and the surviving ninja of the ghost army uses the dark surgery to offer his body to the soul of the ghost. The awakening of the ghost army foreshadows the beginning of a catastrophe.]

"How can such a thing exist in this world?" Namikaze Minato has been staring at the big screen, afraid of missing any news.

"That dark surgery..." Senju Tobirama was interrupted by Uchiha Izuna before he finished speaking.

"No research, that must not be a good thing, there is another person in your body!"

Senju Hashirama's face was also full of no!

Senju Tobirama was tired every day, and he hadn't finished his words yet, and he was not porcelain that would break at a touch, isn't it just that he was holding another person? Is it that serious? (Wait until my eldest brother gets pregnant in the future, eldest brother, be careful, be careful, Uchiha Madara, you watch my eldest brother!)

["The witch of the Demon Country is the only one who can seal me." This sentence brought disaster to the Demon Country. Konoha soon received the news and appointed Hyuga Neji as the captain, Uzumaki Naruto, Haruno Sakura, and Rock Lee as team members to perform the escort mission, protecting the witch of the Demon Country to the shrine where the body of the demon was sealed. ]

"Don't worry, Kushina. Naruto will be fine later." Minato comforted Kushina. He knew that Kushina wanted the child to be well more than anyone else. As orphans due to the war, they didn't want their children to repeat the same mistakes.

"Minato, thank you." Kushina also calmed down. It's not that Minato doesn't love Naruto, but because he is a father, he needs to stay calm when others can be emotional to ensure the safety of his family.

Hinata Hizashi also looked at the grown-up Neji. It seems that his child has grown up very well. He is not discouraged because he is a member of the branch family. It seems that Naruto has really changed Neji's mind.

Might Guy also looked at his two future disciples. From the previous live broadcast, he knew that one of these two disciples was a genius, and the other wanted to defeat the genius through hard work, which was very similar to himself! Tsunade Senju watched this disciple change little by little. The girl who only knew how to dress up became an excellent female ninja, and even surpassed herself in the future. Tsunade suddenly understood Jiraiya's idea of ​​accepting disciples. There is nothing more worthy of pride than disciples inheriting one's will or even surpassing oneself!

[Obviously, the process of sending each other was not smooth. The ghost country priestess Shion did not cooperate and evaded the mentality. The four powerful ninjas kept obstructing them. The group stumbled to the vicinity of the ancestral hall. Naruto did not escape his fate of death, but chose to change.]

However, Might Guy looked at his own operation of handing the alcohol chocolate ball to Rock Lee, and the alarm bell had sounded in his heart. He must not let this disciple drink.

Everyone also saw that after drinking, Rock Lee directly performed a set of drunken boxing. He made a decision in his heart that he must tell his juniors that this person must not touch alcohol!

[The closer Shion got to the ancestral hall, the more she wanted to die. On the way, she was accidentally hit and fell off the cliff separately from Naruto. She thought she could die, but Naruto saved her. Naruto carried Shion back to the shore. Shion didn't understand why Naruto saved her, as it would be fine if she died. Naruto shook his hair, and Shion, who was behind him, blushed when she looked at Naruto's profile. Naruto and Shion made a promise to protect her. ]

Uchiha Itachi looked at Shion with a bad look and said that he must protect his brother's happiness and cut off this peach blossom in advance. Namikaze Minato didn't say anything. He was happy to see his son being so popular!

"Minato, since Naruto is already the future daughter-in-law of Uchiha, I hope you can take good care of Naruto! Don't attract other people!

"Ah, Fugaku, this is the children's business, let's not interfere!" Minato was fearless. Come on! Hurt each other! We are all child lovers, who is afraid of who!

[Naruto sent Shion to the ancestral hall and stood guard outside, but Shion in the ancestral hall was not having a good time. She thought her life suddenly had no meaning.]

"I didn't expect the truth of the matter to be like this. This is troublesome." Nara Shikaku said. "But there should be a way to defeat it. Didn't Naruto and the others succeed!" Akimichi Choza also said on the side. "That's true. "High IQ also has its disadvantages. I like to overthink everything.

[The reinforcements outside have arrived. Naruto came to the shrine. What was waiting for him was not Shion who had been sealed, but a released Wuliang.]

"This is the beginning of the scene." Minato clenched his hands. Although he told himself rationally that Naruto was fine in the end, he could not eliminate the emotional tension.

"That witch should help him." Senju Tobirama saw it clearly.

[Naruto was attacked again, but this time, Shion's bell protected him and Naruto survived. At this time, Shion's true power was also revealed.]

"This witch should be planning to die with Wuliang." Nara Shikaku saw Shion's plan at a glance.

"She won't. "Namikaze Minato denied Nara Shikaku.

"Yes, with his personality, he won't let such a thing happen."

[One hand pulled Shion out of the body of the monster. Shion finally confirmed that she didn't want to die in her heart. This belief in wanting to live became Naruto's strength. The super chakra Rasengan was born and the monster was destroyed.]

"Sure enough." Minato smiled. This is the child of himself and Kushina.

"It's not over yet!" Zero spoke.

[Shion plans to continue to be a miko. She is no longer afraid of her fate. It's just... Naruto's invitation... was successfully accepted by the naive. The belief in wanting to live became the power of Naruto. The super chakra Rasengan was born and the monster was destroyed.]

"Sure enough. "Minato smiled. This is the child of himself and Kushina.

"It's not over yet!" Zero said.

[Shion plans to continue to be a miko. She is no longer afraid of her fate. It's just that... Naruto's invitation... was successfully misunderstood by the naive Naruto... and he actively agreed.]

~%?...;#** &C$^★? This can no longer express Minato's inner thoughts. Son, what do you want papa to do to save your emotional intelligence? You didn't even hear such an obvious hint! And you agreed!

(ノ'-') ㅗㅗ (turn over the table) ㅜㅡㅜ ノ('- I ノ)(Arrange it) ( °Д°) ) ㅗㅗ (Turn it over again) This is what Fugaku is thinking. The two villains are constantly fighting. Finally, Uchiha Fugaku had his Mangekyō Sharingan glared out.

Uchiha Itachi had already polished his ninja sword.

"Father, I'll go to the Land of Demons when I get out." Peach Blossom or something, brother, just wait, I'll kill you right away.

Uchiha Shisui touched Itachi naturally on the side, Shion or something was not as cute as Itachi, and he agreed with everything Itachi wanted to do.

Zero just saw the real-life version of Uchiha Orthopedics, who was not to be trifled with brother control or something like that.

Chapter 22

Yesterday's Shura Field gave everyone a new understanding of Uchiha Orthopedics. Why is it so difficult to get an Uchiha? Do you really need to be tamed when you were young? But who knows what type of people you Uchiha liked when you were young? How to gain their favor? Today is also the day when everyone wants to take an Uchiha home.

[Mina, I'm here. Did you enjoy watching the live battle broadcast the day before yesterday? ]

{Of course, of course}

{It is very beneficial}

{Also ate a full bowl of dog food}

{But I can see them, I'll finish this bowl of dog food}

The others also thought of the battle the day before yesterday. That battle was not in the same dimension. You will play so fiercely in the future. Aren't you tired?

Senju Hashirama was a little tired today. Madara had been pestering him since he returned yesterday, and he didn't let him go until this morning. Moreover, he didn't let him recover. Even though the recovery ability of the sage's body is very strong, he can't withstand such torture!

Senju Tobirama regretted that he accidentally agreed to Izuna's request yesterday, and he didn't sleep well at night! In the emotional outburst and rational online Tobirama Juju said that it was too difficult for me.

[Okay, today we are going to show the first battle between father and dad in the Valley of the End. ]

{Here it comes, there seems to be a clip during World War 4, but I have no idea what it is about}

{The guy above is a veteran of four wars}

{Seeing how loving the Anbu Captain and the Hokage are, I really can't imagine what their past was like}

{Here comes the famous breakup scene, breakup means going to the Valley of the End}

Everyone already knows how the Valley of the End came into being through Zero's video, but seeing these two people also fighting here, what can I say? It's the reincarnation of fate!

Everyone saw the blow that the Four Sound Ninjas dealt to Uchiha Sasuke. Sasuke's desire for power for revenge became even stronger. Seeing the signs, Kakashi Hatake wanted to stop him, but failed. Sakura, who wanted to stop Sasuke before he left, also failed. Sasuke became a traitor without hesitation.

[Tsunade found Nara Shikamaru, who was already a Chunin, and assembled the team she had chosen, Uzumaki Naruto, Akimichi Chouji, Inuzuka Kiba, and Hyuga Neji, and the four of them began to pursue. ]

{At that time, the Chief of Staff had already become a Chunin}

{It seems that in the end the Seventh Hokage and the Anbu Captain were just Genin}

{Can you please stop comparing Konoha's Genin to other Genin?}

{Konoha jonin fights with pots and pans}

{Konoha Genin fights and destroys the world}

{We should not underestimate Konoha Genin}

Konoha Genin: We are not, we don't, we are really weak, we are not those two BTs!

Konoha Jounin: What should we do if we lose to the Genin in this aspect? Should we give them a love education?

Kakashi Hatake was beginning to doubt his life, thinking that as a jonin, he seemed to be useless!

Obito: Kakashi, you big bastard, I am the only one who can bully you, what about the others? If there are two of you, I will kill you one by one!

Senju Hashirama also knew that his child had been driven insane by Madara, but what could he do? He was also desperate!

Uchiha Madara felt a little guilty. I'm sorry, Hashirama, for not taking good care of the child and for driving him insane.

Senju Tobirama has already decided that Uchiha Madara must not be allowed to take care of the child, as the consequences would be too serious.

[Soon, due to the number of people, everyone decided to take a one-on-one battle. Each boy had to face a ninja who was already a powerful test subject.]

They made the right choice.

{Aren't they afraid of death?}

{But the ninjas of Konoha are really powerful}

{Even before that, Shimura Danzo had killed so many ninjas}

{But there are still excellent ninjas working for Konoha}

Several major families have seen their outstanding descendants. Their fighting skills may not be strong in their eyes now, but that is only limited to now. They believe that their descendants will have more powerful strength in the future.

"Madara, that's the village we want to build." Although there has been darkness, there is more light inside. Everyone is no longer fighting for their family. They all have a common name, the ninja of Konoha.

"Hashirama, I told you I will accompany you this time." There may be darkness in this village, but peace is not impossible to achieve, right?

Tobirama Senju, who has not yet become the Second Hokage, has seen a lot of things in these few short days. This is the dream that his eldest brother has been working hard for.

Itachi and Shisui both jumped out of the boundaries of their family. They had the idea of ​​Hokage very early on and they saw the future here. Itachi suddenly understood why he was willing to destroy his own clan to protect Konoha.

Minato Namikaze was no longer angry about what the Elders had done. As long as he could get rid of the pests in Konoha, he believed that he would see a bright future for Konoha.

[Naruto finally caught up with Sasuke, right in the Valley of the End. Sasuke stood on the statue of Uchiha Madara, and Naruto stood on the statue of Senju Hashirama. The scene of them facing each other from a distance overlapped with the scene of Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara. This was a kind of fate.

Soon the two men started fighting. Because of loneliness, they were each other's only existence. However, their pain was also different. Sasuke gained everything and then lost it, while Naruto had nothing from the beginning.

The battle here was joined by the three brothers and sisters of the Sand Ninja, and the foursome soon went to the Pure Land. Here, the clash between Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke, the Rasengan and the Chidori, ended with Uchiha Sasuke exhausted. Naruto turned the symbol of traitorous ninja on Sasuke's forehead protector. Uchiha Sasuke gave up the forehead protector and did not kill Naruto to get the Mangekyō. He limped into the darkness. 】

{I think this is a domestic violence scene}

{Same as above}

{Are all Konoha Genin's fighting abilities so strong?}

{Do I have a chance to cheat on Uchiha Sasuke?}

{The one above, just think about it}

{Uchiha Sasuke V: Don't even think about it, the last one is mine.}

{Uzumaki Boruto V: Dad is obviously mine and Sarada's.}

{Uchiha Sasuke V: Let's talk about it when you can beat me.}

{Uzumaki Naruto V: I think I should belong to everyone, right?}

{Uchiha Sasuke V: The last one, if you still want to see a complete Konoha Xiaosan, think it over before you speak.}

{Konoha...Xiaosan...}

{Uchiha Madara V: Very appropriate, Konoha is the mistress.}

{Uchiha Izuna V: What Ban-ge said is right.}

{Is this the root cause of the many disasters that have befallen Konoha?}

The corner of Namikaze Minato's mouth twitched. How much resentment does he have towards Konoha? He's called her a mistress? And there's more! Naruto! Papa definitely disagrees with this marriage! What about Uchiha Sasuke? Stay away from my little cutie!

Uchiha Madara began to consider whether to establish Konoha. It seems that Hashirama pays more attention to Konoha than to himself. How can this be allowed! I won't allow it!

Uchiha Izuna also fell into deep thought. He must not let this white-haired guy pay more attention to Konoha than himself!

Other smart people also know how to treat these powerful Uchiha, just let their lovers accompany them more, so! The first generation, the second generation, the future sixth generation and the seventh generation, for the peace of Konoha, please trouble you.

[Naruto was brought back to Konoha by Kakashi, covered in wounds, and finally made a promise with Sakura to bring Sasuke back.]

{Haruno Sakura V: To be honest, I really thought Naruto was doing this for me at first, but the two of them ended up together, so how can I say anything?}

{I feel sorry for the Minister of Medical Affairs, he always eats too much dog food}

{I don't know where the ANBU captain got the news, but the medical director once confessed his love to the Seventh Hokage, but every time he was on guard against the medical director, he was like a wolf on the other side.}

{Thank you for your hard work, Minister of Medical Affairs}

We also feel that you have worked hard. These days, we are going blind watching the Warring States F4 showing off their affection unconsciously. What were they fighting for in the past? Beating is love, scolding is love, and kicking when love is deep? We are sorry that we cannot understand your thinking!

Of course, you don't need to expect any reaction from those people. Hashirama Senju is a bit thick-skinned, and Tobirama Senju doesn't want to care anymore. As for Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Izuna, Zero explained to them that time how to make your nemesis become your partner, and the spirits of the two were improved to a higher level.

Especially since Zero was so kind as to show the Uchiha brothers pictures of beauties sleeping that he collected. The two were so jealous that they almost burned themselves. The double standards of the Uchiha were revealed. They could sleep like this with their younger brother (older brother), but the Senju family absolutely could not!

Ah? You asked me what Minato thought? Do you know about Rasengan? There is a large empty area around Minato now. The low pressure is really too serious. Minato Namikaze has already thought about the future training of Uchiha Sasuke. He dared to attack my Naruto and beat him like this. He still wants to get him back easily. You are dreaming!

Let us have a little sympathy for Sasuke. The road to chasing his wife is already long, and his future self has set many traps for him!

Chapter 23

After the live broadcast, Uchiha Itachi has a training plan for Sasuke. There is no other way. The burden on the head of the Fourth Hokage is hard to ignore! My stupid Oudoudou, brother will definitely help you!

[Humph, this is the video of my father abandoning my father to join Orochimaru. ]

{Namikaze Minato V: Can anyone tell me where Uchiha Sasuke is?)

{Uzumaki Boruto V: Grandpa Minato, my father is in XXX}

{That...Sasuke-sama has already escaped, and he took the Seventh Hokage with him. Now there is no one in the Hokage Building to review documents. Can anyone notify a Hokage to review a document?}

{Haha, documents are abandoned every day} {I went there last time and saw that it was a mountain that could not be climbed} {Aren't you worried about Sasuke-sama?}

{If your father-in-law wants to beat you, do you dare to fight back?}

{When the Fourth Hokage came back and found out what the captain of the Anbu had done to the Seventh Hokage, he chased Uchiha Sasuke around Konoha twenty times with Flying Thunder God, and Susanoo was broken because of anger}

...What did they hear? Susanoo was broken? Have you seen it? Everyone who knew the defense level of Susanoo cast a look of admiration on Minato Namikaze, and sympathized with Uchiha Sasuke a little bit.

Uchiha Itachi was more determined to train his younger brother, the speed of the golden flash was not in vain!

Uchiha Fugaku, Uchiha Fugaku was sweating coldly, even he could not guarantee that he could survive the attack of the explosive Minato.

Namikaze Minato felt that the number of laps he chased was a little short, only 20 laps. Kushina and Mikoto over there were already planning the education of Naruto and Sasuke.

[Okay, everyone, our next live broadcast will be to watch the story of Dad rescuing Uncle Gaara. Goodbye!]

"Gaara, what's wrong with you?" Rasa asked.

"Nothing, I was caught and then rescued." Gaara replied.

Temari and Kankuro didn't say much. Anyway, it will be broadcast live tomorrow, so they can talk about it then. After all, they don't know what happened during the rescue, and Gaara never said it.

Minato now has to have a good talk with Uchiha Fugaku. He dared to use Chidori to make a hole in Naruto's chest. Why didn't that Sasuke fly to the sky! And Kakashi, don't hide anymore. No matter how much you hide, it can't change the fact that you gave Chidori to Uchiha Sasuke!

"Kakashi, after we go back, I will recall the teacher-student relationship with you☆+、(·

Kakashi tried his best not to run away. Help... help QAQ Can I see the sun the next day after I go back?

Uchiha Obito looked at Kakashi with sympathy, but didn't dare to beg for mercy. There was no way. His affairs here were not over yet!

Senju Tobirama took Uchiha Shisui away. He knew that Shisui was an orphan, so he always took Shisui back to his home, but never asked for a night's stay. This child was very precocious and didn't need too much care from him. Besides, he was not the Senju Tobirama of their time after all. If I completely integrate into his life, it will hurt him.

This is Senju Tobirama, he sees many things too clearly, so sometimes he is rational to the point of being cold.

The last hug with Senju Hashirama was just a small release of Senju Hashirama's repression for too long.

It is true that Senju Hashirama is a qualified anija to him, but his ability to cause trouble is also proportional. I don't know how many times I have helped him to deal with the aftermath since I was a child, and it has almost become an instinct!

There is no way, the brotherhood of the Senju family is that my younger brother can be pitted at will, but if others want to touch one, try it! I can dislike my brother at will, but if others dare to dislike one, try it! Again, Otsutsuki's orthopedics is not one-sided!

Uchiha Izuna is almost graying with worry recently. He is now labeled as a man who abandoned his wife and children, and Senju Tobirama is obviously taking revenge on him. His grandson Shisui firmly stands on the side of the white-haired man, I must have been crazy to make that decision! The tears I want to shed now are definitely the water in my brain at that time!

Uchiha Madara is not doing well either. Although Hashirama Senju has almost become his partner, it is only almost. Now it is simply that my brother is the most important in the world. NMD, why didn't you show your brotherhood when you cheated him!

Today is also the day when the Uchiha brothers want to climb into bed! Shouldn't I be thankful that the Uchiha clan has beautiful women and my face is not bad!

If time can be turned back, I must agree to Hashirama when he proposes an alliance, and directly marry him. This is Uchiha Madara's true idea. If time can be turned back, I will definitely not stop him. No, I will still stop my own Nissan, but I must get that white-haired guy! This is Uchiha Izuna's current idea.

Ah? You mean the Senju brothers? When Tobirama Senju took Shisui back just now, Senju Hashirama has also left. Now his brother is pregnant. Although Madara is very important, he should still take care of his brother! Don't let him have the idea of ​​entering the laboratory!

Ah! Today is another day for the Senju brothers to love each other! The home of the Fourth Hokage is much warmer. Although Minato feels sorry for Naruto's future experience, anyone who has such an excellent son can't help but be proud! However, Namikaze Minato always feels that he has seen Naruto's face when he grows up. Where is it? "Anada, what's wrong with you?

"Kushina, I always feel that I have seen Naruto when he grows up."

"Where?" "I can't remember. I have always had this feeling after seeing Naruto when he grew up."

"Anada, don't think about it. With your personality, you will definitely not let yourself remember even if you have seen it, because of the timeline problem."

"Kushina, you are right, I won't think about it anymore." At this time, Zero's voice reached the ears of the two people.

"You can watch it here, the encounter between Minato Namikaze and the little angel. It's just that Naruto didn't recognize Minato Namikaze at first."

"Can I watch it?"

"Well, let's not call others, just call a few people to watch it together, it's useless for others to watch it."

"Thank you."

"It's okay, that child is really pitiful."

"Then thank you."

"You can go to the theater now."

"Okay."

The Namikaze couple quickly came to the theater, and soon the door opened, and the Warring States F4 also came, Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Obito also came, and the Haruno couple came, and the last one Minato Namikaze and Hatake Kakashi knew each other, that person was called Tenzo.

Everyone was ready soon, the Uchiha brothers were not interested in watching it, but the Senju brothers came because they wanted to know more about Naruto. Soon the film started [The Lost Tower]

[Naruto fights with puppets in a ruin, Sakura uses a chakra to cut the puppet string, and a boy and Tenzou who are unknown to everyone appear on the screen. Soon Tsunade gives Kakashi a task to go to Loulan to kill a man named Centipede and not let him destroy the seal left by the Fourth Generation.]

"Loulan? Is it actually there?" Namikaze Minato whispered.

Everyone guessed that the unknown boy was replacing Sasuke, and as for the other one...

"Tenzou, it seems that you will have another name called Yamato in the future." Kakashi said, because Obito's return has reduced Kakashi's negative psychology to some extent.

"Senior, please stop making fun of me."

Everyone guessed that the unknown boy was a replacement for Sasuke, and as for the other one...

"Tenzo, it seems that you will have another name called Yamato in the future." Kakashi said, because Obito's return somewhat reduced Kakashi's negative psychology.

"Senior, please stop making fun of me."

"Who are you?"

"Hello, Shodaime. My name is Tenzo. I used to be in the Root, but now I am in the Anbu."

"Tenzo is Shodaime. He is a test subject cultivated from your cells. Among the test subjects, only Tenzo survived and gained a certain ability of Wood Release, but the power of this Wood Release is far different from yours."

"He was cultivated from Anijia's cells. Although his ability is not as good as that of his elder brother, he has a certain ability of Wood Release."

"The person cultivated from Hashirama's cells is so weak."

"Okay, Madara, no matter what, he does have the ability of Wood Release, right? Come with me after the movie is over, and I will teach you how to use Wood Release."

"Thank you, Shodaime." Tenzo was very happy.

"Thank you, Shodaime." This is Namikaze Minato. How can he not be happy that Tenzo's ability can be greatly improved? Konoha has gained another strong man.

Chapter 24

[Although the people of Konoha were very fast, they still let Centipede succeed. The seal of the dragon vein was opened, and a huge column of light swallowed everything. Soon, Centipede, Naruto, and Yamato were all swallowed up.

When Naruto opened his eyes, he saw a girl singing. Naruto wanted to go up and ask where this place was, but the disturbed girl ran away and let her puppets attack Naruto. However, the puppets broke into pieces after passing through an invisible wall, and the door was also closed. Naruto had no choice but to find another way out.

Naruto came out and found himself in a strange place, but what he was familiar with was the familiar puppets chasing him. Naruto, who was hiding everywhere, was eventually injured, but was rescued at the critical moment. 】

"Anada, this is how you and Naruto first met!"

"Um."

"If I am not mistaken, these puppets should have been strengthened."

"Yes, Nidaime-sama."

"Tobirama, you are still very young, don't call me old man all the time."

"Aniga, who is the reason why I became like this?"

Hashirama is depressed. What should he do if he lets his younger brother age prematurely? Tobirama is not cute anymore, even though he was very cute just two days ago!

Senju Tobirama felt his fist itching. What should he do if his elder brother deserved a beating? But the most important thing was that he couldn't beat him! This was a tragic fact.

[The girl named Sarah is about to become the queen of the ancient kingdom of Loulan. Baizu has changed his name to An Lushan and has become a minister of the ancient kingdom of Loulan.

Minato asked Naruto to leave, but it was a pity that if he just obeyed, he would not be Naruto. However, thanks to Naruto, he saved Sarah who was pushed down, but of course he was slapped later. 】

"Naruto, really, but this is Naruto, Anada, don't you think so?"

"Well, thanks to Naruto."

"Anada, Masaka?"

"Well, Kushina, I remember, I saw our child."

[Minato Namikaze and his group also appeared in Naruto's sight. After a misunderstanding, Minato Namikaze and Naruto Uzumaki exchanged information with each other. However, because there were still things to do, Minato Namikaze asked Naruto to take good care of Queen Sara.

But Sarah didn't believe it, she shook Naruto off and wanted to find An Lushan to ask for clarification, but she was kidnapped halfway. A group of masked men asked Sarah to hand over the person, but Sarah knew nothing. Naruto also found this place, but after turning on the lights, he saw a group of women, because the men were all captured by An Lushan in the name of Sarah. 】

"The girl named Sarah is a puppet." said Senju Tobirama.

"Well, he's still a puppet who knows nothing." Uchiha Izuna continued.

"I hope it won't be too much of a shock when she knows the truth." Hashirama Senju also joined in.

"Then let's come and take a look." Uchiha Madara concluded.

She has become a qualified queen, Namikaze Minato thought to himself.

[Everyone came to the street, and the atmosphere of the parade on the street was very lively. Sarah questioned others about what was happening in front of her and said that this was proposed by An Lushan.

But Naruto soon discovered something was wrong and used the chakra knife to cut the puppet's wires connected to the pipe. Soon several people fell down. Naruto moved a puppet back to make Sarah face reality.

Even if Sarah didn't want to admit it, all the facts told her that An Lushan had problems, and the appearance of her puppet made it impossible for her to make excuses. She finally decided to help Naruto and her people. 】

"This girl named Sarah has grown up, and her mother should be very happy." Because Kushina is going to be a mother, she now begins to understand various mothers.

"Maybe." Even though Senju Tobirama was pregnant, she couldn't accurately understand her parents' feelings, because, after all, there are differences between men and women.

[Sara and Naruto finally found the underground puppet factory.

The men from the ancient kingdom of Loulan are all working here. Puppet parts are being produced and assembled one by one. Just when two people are planning to secretly rescue the people, An Lushan appears. Naruto protects and clears a path for Sarah, but there are too many puppets, and they are also strengthened with dragon veins. Naruto is soon trapped in a puppet that absorbs chakra.

At this time, An Lushan no longer hid anything and told Sarah all the truth. Her mother was killed by him, and she was his puppet and was no longer useful.

An Lushan increased the power of the puppet and manipulated a sharp blade to kill Sarah, but as the Nine-Tails' Jinchūriki and a child of the Uzumaki family, Naruto had plenty of chakra. Soon, Naruto burst the puppet and saved Sarah, and asked her to save her people. 】

Even if Kakashi didn't say it, he was still a little envious of Naruto's chakra amount. Every time he needed to calculate his chakra to fight, Naruto didn't have this worry.

Hashirama Senju also felt that Naruto's chakra was indeed quite large, at least more than Tobirama's.

For the Uchiha clan, who often lacks blue, it goes without saying that they hate fighting with someone whose chakra is like a tailed beast. No, there really is a tailed beast living in his body.

Minato arrived later and did not experience these things, so he was very happy to see his child complete his task seriously.

[Minato Namikaze and the other two also arrived. Sara rescued the people and rushed to the central square.

An Lushan was persistent in killing Sarah, which puzzled Naruto, but the reason behind this also needed to be explored. An Lushan used the dragon veins to make himself very powerful, and rushed out like a monster. Although Naruto was unable to stop him, his efforts were ineffective.

An Lushan came again, but this time the Konoha ninja stopped him. Naruto told Sarah that she was the queen of this country and she had the responsibility to protect her people, and gave her his chakra sword for self-defense.

Sarah finally remembered the courtyard where she first met Naruto, cut off her cumbersome clothes with a knife, and tied her hair up. At this moment, Sarah had become a true queen. 】

"Naruto really has the power to infect other people!" Kushina said.

"We witnessed the birth of a queen." Namikaze Minato also said.

"From that moment on, this girl named Sarah became a qualified queen." Senju Tobirama had to admit that he saw the shadow of his eldest brother in Naruto. Naruto was also the reincarnation of the Ashura lineage like his eldest brother, but he and his eldest brother were different after all.

[Naruto and Minato helped Sarah retreat, while Akimichi Choza and Aburame Shiwei provided cover, but the regeneration power of the dragon vein was too fast, and An Lushan still caught up. Naruto used the Rasengan to intercept him, but Namikaze Minato next to him was stunned.]

"Anada, that was when you truly recognized Naruto, right?"

"Yes, he has blond hair and blue eyes. Besides me, Jiraiya-sensei is the only one who knows the Rasengan. It's hard for him not to know it. After all, the Rasengan is an A-rank ninjutsu that I invented."

"Anada, don't be so proud. Future Naruto has also learned how to change the nature of the Rasengan."

"That's my child, too."

[In the end, Naruto only had one ninjutsu left to use, and he finally used the Wind Style: Rasenshuriken, but it was also absorbed by An Lushan.

Sarah over there was not optimistic either. The vibration destroyed the mechanism and the door could not be opened. However, perhaps it was the guidance of fate, the chakra knife given by Naruto became the key to opening the door. Others also came to help, and finally, the door opened.

However, Sarah did not go in to avoid the disaster. She wanted to end it all and close the dragon vein. 】

"I didn't expect that An Lushan could absorb that move."

"Ara, but you succeeded in the end, didn't you?"

[Minato Namikaze saved Naruto again, and Sara was also preparing to close the dragon vein.

Naruto's chakra was almost exhausted, but Minato Namikaze helped Naruto to cast another Rasengan, and fused his own Rasengan with Naruto's. After the two chakras with similar properties merged, the strongest Rasengan was born - Taichi Rasengan. 】

"Is there a way to use the Rasengan in this way?" As a future technology tycoon, Tobirama was very curious about the application of various ninjutsu. He didn't expect that the combined power of the two people's Rasengan would have unexpected effects.

"I envy you, Anada, fighting alongside Naruto."

"Kushina, in our future you will too, fighting alongside our celebrities."

"We must set a good example!"

"Um."

[An Lushan was defeated, but the dragon vein became very unstable. When everyone was in danger, Kakashi and Yamato used Wood Release to save everyone. In the end, Namikaze Minato sealed the dragon vein.

Naruto and Yamato's bodies are glowing, which is a sign that they are going back. In order to prevent the timeline from changing, Minato sets up a technique to make them forget each other, but Naruto, who already has doubts, still wants to say a few words to Minato.

"If I have a son in the future, I want to train him to be a ninja like you."

Naruto finally said nothing, and Sarah promised that even if the future was the same as what Naruto said, she would protect her people.

In the blink of an eye, Naruto and Yamato returned to their timeline, and Sarah's daughter also came here, proving that Sarah had fulfilled her promise, and Naruto's chakra sword became evidence of all this happening.

Even if he had forgotten it, the feeling of fighting side by side with his father was still deeply imprinted in Naruto's mind, a feeling called happiness. 】

"It looks like Sarah did it."

"I never thought that Naruto would become the hero in my dreams. This is another peach blossom for Naruto."

"Yes." Minato Namikaze smiled.

Chapter 25

Yesterday, when the Minato couple went back home, they were surrounded by bubbles of happiness. Everyone else was fed with a lot of dog food, but except for Tenzo, everyone else had a partner. They didn't mind showing off. However, Tenzo felt the deep malice of the world towards him, bullying him as a single dog! Okay!

Today's live broadcast is about to begin again, and many people find themselves hoping that it will continue forever. This place without war and conspiracy makes everyone nostalgic.

Especially the Senju and Uchiha of the Warring States period, they finally found the feeling of peace, and have made up their minds to end the war and form an alliance with each other after returning. What? What if the daimyo disagrees? Haha, the head of the family is called the God of Ninja (Ninja Shura) just to sound good. In the face of powerful strength, as an ant, you should learn to shut up.

【Everyone, I'm here again! 】

{Ms. Sarada looks very beautiful today!}

{Ms. Sarada is always beautiful!}

{Ms. Sarada, is there anything happy today?}

[Uncle Gaara is coming, so I am happy! 】

{Um, is the Anbu Captain okay?}

{Um, does the ANBU captain mind?}

[What are you thinking? Isn't tomorrow the day of the Five Kage Summit? Uncle Gaara just came to see his nephew in advance.]

{I almost forgot, Shikadai's uncle is the Fifth Kazekage}

{It looks like the Chief of Staff can go back early today}

{What about those files in the Hokage Building?}

{Do you have any misunderstanding about the Fourth Hokage's child-control attribute?}

{I am too superficial, goodbye...}

Uchiha Fugaku is full of worries about Sasuke's future. Sasuke, how do you want your father to help you?

Uchiha Itachi was the opposite. He was determined to train Sasuke and himself well, and help Sasuke finally get his wife! (Hey, have you asked the second young master for his opinion? Itachi and Fugaku →_→: Do you believe that the reincarnation of Ashura and Indra will not have an affair?)

[Naruto's training was over, and he returned to Konoha Village, and met the grown-up Sakura. At first, Sakura thought Naruto had grown up, but... the big hole on the ground proved Sakura's anger.

"That aura is exactly the same as Tsunade's." This is Jiraiya who is already stunned. 】

{At this time, the Minister of Medical Affairs should not have mastered the Hundred Healing Techniques, right?}

{I have already thanked the Minister of Health for not killing me.}

{The Seventh Generation is really miserable}

......

Everyone in Konoha couldn't help but think in their hearts that he was worthy of being a disciple of Lady Tsunade, his aura was strong enough.

Jiraiya seemed to feel the feeling of being seriously injured by Tsunade's punch. He definitely didn't want to experience that feeling a second time, and couldn't help but feel some sympathy for Naruto.

Namikaze Minato said sorry, Naruto, I am not a good father, I was also a coward in front of Lady Tsunade!

Tsunade? Tsunade was very satisfied with this. She was indeed my favorite disciple.

[Here, Naruto is about to take the bell-grabbing test, and over there, the Akatsuki organization also begins to take action. ]

{Isn't this where Gaara-sama was captured?}

{Fortunately, he was rescued by the Seventh Generation}

{But Akatsuki is really powerful}

{They are all S-rank rebels, how can they not be strong!}

Namikaze Minato's expression became serious. They were all S-rank rebel ninjas. Were they all Kage-level organizations?

Obito's body stiffened. It was over. Didn't he know what Akatsuki was like? He was the gangster there! He was dead!

Kakashi Hatake is worthy of being the person who knows Obito best. Looking at the look of Kenji, you know that the Akatsuki organization is definitely related to him, but being surpassed by the former last-place guy is too hard to accept!

[The exam for the strong bell has already begun. Naruto and Sakura have both demonstrated the results of their training. The fact that they are now completely different from the past is the best reflection of their true selves.

Deidara, who thought he had successfully infiltrated, also had a fierce battle with Gaara who discovered the intruder. The Sand Village still didn't trust Gaara, after all, he was the Jinchūriki, but Kankuro didn't think so. He believed in Gaara because he was the Kazekage. 】

{The Sand Village was so ruthless at that time}

{I am from the Sand Village. We apologize to Master Kazekage. He clearly protected us, but we were always suspicious.}

{Gaara V: At that time, that situation was normal, there is no need to apologize for it. Even though I hated you in the past, but since I became the Kazekage, you are the ones I want to protect.}

{Thank you, Master Kazekage. Thank you so much.}

Everyone's eyes turned to Gaara, who was also a qualified Kage.

Luo Sha had to think about his mistakes, maybe he was really wrong.

"Don't look at me like that. It was Naruto who made me realize that my sorrow and joy need to be shared with others. I connected my dreams with the people in the village and found my true self."

"Even so, you will be a great Kage." Senju Hashirama recognized this young man, not because of his strength, but because of his heart.

[Here, Naruto and Sakura finally exposed Kakashi's weakness through the intimate paradise and got the bell. But on the other side, in order to protect the village, Gaara finally lost in a hard battle. He used his last strength to move away the sand that was enough to destroy the village. ]

{If it weren't for protecting us, Gaara-sama would not have been defeated}

{We are actually holding back, and so are we in Konoha. If it wasn't for protecting our Seventh Hokage, none of us would have been hurt.}

{We take their protection for granted. Who says the strong must protect the weak?}

{Uzumaki Naruto V: But we are the Kage, it is our responsibility to protect you}

{Kurotsuchi V: That's right, because of you, we became Kages, and protecting you is also our own choice.}

{Darui V: Although it is troublesome, we do not consider you a burden.}

{Chojuro V: We think you represent the future}

{Gaara V: We are willing to sacrifice to protect the future}

{Oh my god! It's the Five Kage!}

{Lord Gaara, I love you!}

{......}

Various comments expressed everyone's enthusiasm for the Five Kage in the future, but at this time in the theater, no one cared about the comments, and everyone was shocked by the expressions of the Five Kage.

People in the Warring States Period looked at all this with envy. Here, even children needed to pick up swords and go to fight. Countless children died in battles every year, and many children died before they could show their talents.

"Are children the future?" Senju Hashirama deeply agreed with this statement.

Uchiha Madara was thinking about his childhood dream. It was obvious that his dream was the same as Hashirama's, both for peace, but it seemed that Hashirama's dream had succeeded, and he successfully passed on his will.

No matter how reluctant Senju Tobirama is to admit it, his eldest brother's dream has really come true. Even after experiencing darkness and turmoil, Konoha is still like his eldest brother's dream in the end. No, it can be said that it is even stronger. The era of mutual understanding between people has really arrived.

As a veteran brother-con, Uchiha Izuna has already planned how to help her Nissan after she goes out. Even though she is a hawk, she is still very envious of the village protected by the Kage.

[Kankurō immediately chased after him, but unfortunately, the other party was also a puppet master, and the crows were made by him. In the end, Kankuro was poisoned and fell down.

Konoha received a letter from the Sand Ninja asking for help and sent Kakashi's team to provide support. 】

{Thanks to the Konoha ninja, our Kazekage is back}

{yes}

{But why did the Seventh Hokage rush to the rescue after hearing that Gaara-sama was in trouble?}

{Hey, don't start a fight upstairs}

{Hatake Kakashi V: Because their pain is the same, Naruto can understand the pain of the Jinchūriki}

Zero also spoke at this time: "Naruto is always smiling. Even if he cries, it's because of others. Since he realized when he was a child that even if he cries, others will not have any sympathy and will bully him even more. So he stopped crying for himself. He smiles all day long, as if he will never get hurt, but ah!" Zero glanced at the villagers of Konoha with cold eyes without any warmth. "Physical wounds can heal and scars can be removed, but how can spiritual wounds heal? Being hurt is being hurt, and scars will be with you for a lifetime. This is why I want you to see it. I really can't stand it. How can you accept his protection with peace of mind after treating him like that?"

Zero's pressure has not yet been released, but Minato Namikaze's unconscious pressure has already been released. The villagers of Konoha finally had the opportunity to witness the terrifying appearance of Minato Namikaze.

Uzumaki Kushina seemed to have not noticed the pleading eyes of many people. Her heart was smaller than Minato's, and she only cared about the people who were important to her, so it was Minato who became the Hokage instead of her. Now, I have been holding it in for many days. Why didn't you lend a hand to help my Naruto when he was suffering? You still want me to save you, are you kidding!

Many self-righteous elders finally realized that the person in front of them now was the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze!

Uchiha Fugaku represents the Uchiha family. At this time, he stood firmly beside Namikaze Minato. He always believed that Namikaze Minato would be a good Hokage.

Even now, most people in Konoha are united, but they are only the majority. There are still many self-important elders who are doing shady things under the banner of doing good for the family and Konoha.

This time, Minato Namikaze's meaning was also expressed. You are old and it's time to retire. Your own children will become like that when they are young. Without them, haha, do you think he is a fool!

Chapter 26

After this opportunity, the devastated Konoha finally stopped being in darkness. Even though Naruto's little sun hadn't come out yet, how could the blond and blue-eyed Minato Namikaze be any worse!

Senju Tobirama was very optimistic about this young man. He had the means, strong affinity with the people, and was decisive in killing. In short, he was very much to his liking in all aspects.

Uchiha Izuna knew what Senju Tobirama was thinking. To be honest, he was also optimistic about this junior. The Uchiha clan would let the world know what Uchiha was in his hands.

[Naruto and his group quickly arrived at the Sand Village. They wanted to go directly to Gaara, but Kankuro's injury was not optimistic and still needed medical ninja treatment. Haruno Sakura tied up her hair neatly and checked Kankuro's body. ]

Tsunade looked at Kankuro's image and had a rough guess about the poison he was poisoned with, but after all, he was not in front of her, so she did not make a conclusion. As for the other Senju? Needless to say, Senju Hashirama had already figured out the antidote, and the others had guessed the poison this person was poisoned with.

Some Uchiha were not convinced. Seeing many confident Senju, they could not help but sarcastically said: "Why? Do you know what poison he was poisoned with?

[Heavy metal poison]

"Heavy metal poison" xN

Many Senju said it directly, and the voice of Haruno Sakura was combined.

Kankuro looked at the Senju like a monster. At that time, he knew very well how difficult it was to cure his poison. He just said the poison he was poisoned with without even seeing the real thing. Are your Senju's medical ninjutsu so good?

And this is not the end of the attack!

"However, do you have a plant called Yuzhi grass there?" Senju A.

"Indeed, this kind of grass is difficult to survive in the desert." Senju B.

"It seems that there is, otherwise even if the life-threatening situation is temporarily out of danger through emergency treatment, it will still be dangerous. "Senju C.

[Sakura separated most of the toxins through emergency measures, and guessed the formula of the poison, and was able to develop an antidote. But Gaara's situation on the other side is not very good, and he is extracting the tailed beast.]

{It hurts to watch}

{The Jinchūriki will die after the tailed beast is extracted!}

{But Gaara-sama is still fine}

{You will know if you read on}

"This little girl is quite good at separating the toxins, but if she can control her chakra better, she can buy more time to make an antidote."

"However, this level is enough. It is very good for her to achieve this level at her age."

"Don't forget, she only studied for three years, and she can be considered a genius to achieve this level. "

Others just watched the Senju family comment on Haruno Sakura's actions, but Tsunade-sama didn't feel uncomfortable. What they said was all true. This child called Sakura has done a good job.

Kankuro couldn't help but twitch his eyes. If Scorpion heard these comments, he would cry. You know, Scorpion is already a master of poison in the Sand Village, but it seems that he is really not good enough in front of the Senju clan.

[In order to ensure the completion of the mission, Tsunade also sent out the Gai class for support. Everyone also started to rescue according to the corner of Scorpion's clothes given by Kankuro, but they were blocked. In the end, everyone came to the location of the Outer Path Demon Statue, but Gaara was already dead.]

{No way! I didn't catch up}

{Just one step away}

{How did the Kazekage-sama come back to life? }

But Luosha remembered the reincarnation ninjutsu of Elder Chiyo, and he wouldn't Did Elder Chiyo actually use that ninjutsu to save Gaara's life?

Everyone was curious, especially the Senju clan, who were sure that Gaara was dead.

"Hashirama, can you save him?" Madara asked.

"If I had just pulled out the tailed beast, I might have a chance, but now..."

"White hair?"

"No. "

[Deidara flew out with Gaara's body, Sakura and Chiyo fought Scorpion, and Gaiban was fighting another self. Chiyo came here to settle some personal grudges, and thought she could solve it herself, but she still needed Sakura's strength.]

{To be honest, the medical director's strength is too terrifying}

{Strength is even stronger than the Fifth Hokage}

{But the Fifth Hokage is happy}

Tsunade Senju is indeed happy that her disciple has inherited her will and ability and surpassed her.

Luo Sha didn't expect that Senju would think so highly of this junior named Sakura, but she was still jealous of Konoha! Geniuses emerge from generation to generation, and even if they are not geniuses, they are powerful ninjas.

Kankuro watched it seriously, and Scorpion did a very good job in the puppeteer's battle.

Minato Namikaze was glad that the one named Baizu was not a genius like Scorpion, If a puppet genius like Scorpion is combined with the power of the dragon vein, it would be a terrifying existence.

[The battle here is fierce with Chiyo, while Naruto and Kaiban are fighting fiercely. Naruto's temper has become irritable because of the Nine-Tails, but fortunately Kakashi is watching him so nothing serious has happened.]

{But the Seventh Generation with Akame is so good-looking}

{Hey, the guy above, are you serious?}

{Indeed, this kind of animalistic look really makes people want to conquer}

{The guy above, I will make a flower for you at this time next year}

{Have you written your last words?}

Is this person crazy? Fighting with Uchiha for people? Does this person have a brain?

Uchiha Itachi's ninja sword has been drawn. For the sake of his brother's sexual happiness, anyone who hinders his brother's eyes, kill!!!

Uchiha Shisui immediately stroked Uchiha Itachi's fur, and Itachi's Sharingan was about to pop out! Itachi is still unable to withstand the power of the Sharingan!

Uchiha Fugaku is better, but the Sharingan has been opened. As a senior child control, that person dares to snatch his daughter-in-law from him!

[Naruto finally calmed down and waited for Kakashi's instructions, but after a battle on the other side, Sakura smashed the puppet with one punch, and Scorpion's real body also appeared, but his appearance did not change at all. He took out a scroll and the puppet made by the third generation of Kazekage appeared. ]

{I remember that the outbreak of the Third Ninja World War was caused by the disappearance of the third generation of Kazekage}

{This is the fault of the Sand Ninja}

{Konoha has really taken a lot of blame}

{Let Konoha go, he is still a child}

This time it was Rasa's forehead that popped out. This Scorpion is quite capable. After returning, he will do his best to chase and kill Scorpion. But everyone, including Namikaze Minato, knows that the disappearance of the third generation is just an excuse. Other countries have been trying to attack Konoha for a long time. Konoha is just a piece of fat meat, but there are still very hard bones in the meat. Everyone can bite it, but they can't break it. Even with teammates like Shimura Danzo who are dragging their feet, Konoha can defeat other countries. How can this strength not make people feel scared.

[Because the ninjutsu of the Third Kazekage caused Chiyo's puppets to become ineffective, Sakura asked Chiyo to use herself as a puppet and quickly adapted to Scorpion's fighting style. Chiyo's auxiliary role became smaller and smaller. ]

{Is this the training of the Fifth Hokage! It's amazing}

Bu Already, other countries have been trying to attack Konoha for a long time. Konoha is just a piece of fat meat, but there are still very hard bones in the meat. Everyone can bite it, but they can't break it. Even with teammates like Shimura Danzo who are dragging their feet, Konoha can defeat other countries. How can this strength not make people feel scared.

[Because the Third Kazekage's ninjutsu caused Chiyo's puppets to become ineffective, Sakura let Chiyo use herself as a puppet, and quickly adapted to Scorpion's fighting style, and Chiyo's auxiliary role became less and less.]

{Is this the Fifth Hokage's training? Really amazing}

{Indeed, medical ninjas need to dodge to ensure survival on the battlefield}

{Is this why Konoha's medical ninjas are so powerful?)

{Indeed, Konoha's medical ninjas survived the most during the Fourth War)

Senju? I am happy to hear about this, this is their fighting style, who said that medical ninjas have no fighting power, they can fight and heal, unless they are killed directly with one blow, otherwise they can be revived with full blood to a large extent.

The Uchiha clan of the Warring States period has the most say in this, their killing techniques are basically practiced by Senju, there is no way Senju's endurance is really too strong.

Chapter 27

[Finally, Scorpion used his ultimate move, but Sakura, who had been prepared, was not poisoned and smashed the puppet of the Third Kazekage with one punch. However, there were only three minutes left, and there was only one antidote left.]

{The Minister of Medical Affairs is awesome!}

{That punch pose is so cool}

{But this scorpion is also very strong}

{Making one's own body into a puppet, how obsessed with puppets is this!}

Kankuro knew why, it was for Scorpion's parents. The importance of his parents to him was self-evident. No one wanted to be a puppet that could only move. He just wanted to be closer to his parents. After all, he was still a child waiting for his parents to come home.

[In order to win, Chiyo took out her trump card and directly controlled ten puppets. However, Scorpion was not limited by his fingers and directly controlled hundreds of machines. The densely packed puppets were comparable to an army.]

{My legs are a little weak}

{Scorpio is really a genius}

{How did the Minister of Health win this amount?}

{I can be so tired that I can die}

Luo Sha was simply stunned. Such a number was extremely terrifying. It was also the first time that Kankuro saw this scene. He felt that there was still a big gap between him and them.

Uchiha Madara was not interested in it. In the face of absolute strength, these were nothing. If Hashirama used a Wood Release Tree World, all these puppets would be scrapped.

As for Senju Hashirama, he felt no pressure at all about this scene. Compared with the battle with Uchiha Madara, this level of battle was not even a warm-up, but it was enough to give this junior an A+. At this age, he could face such an enemy and was a powerful fighter even here.

Senju Tobirama has many ways to deal with this kind of puppeteer, for example, the Flying Thunder God Technique is not something this kind of puppeteer can contend with. Moreover, he has already discovered the biggest weakness of this ninjutsu, and that weakness is too fragile.

Uchiha Izuna also discovered the fatal weakness of Scorpion. With just one hit, this man called Scorpion would disappear.

[Scorpion was eventually defeated, Sakura's battle came to an end, and Kaiban also found a way to defeat the enemy by becoming stronger than before. ]

{It's funny, but this Kaiban has mastered Taijutsu to the extreme.}

{It is said that Might Guy almost kicked Six Paths Madara to death. I don't know if it is true?}

{So fierce?}

Gaara said directly: "It's true. I saw with my own eyes that Might Guy kicked Uchiha Madara in Six Paths Mode and seriously injured him."

Might Guy is very happy that his future self should have completely mastered the Eight Gates.

Uchiha Madara actually wanted to fight.

Senju Hashirama was also very interested.

"That's only possible because Might Guy opened the Eight Gates of Ninjutsu, and he opened the last gate, the Death Gate." Zero said from the side.

"Gai has completely mastered the Eight Gates?" Namikaze Minato was shocked. He knew the Eight Gates and was aware of its power, but once the last gate was opened, the caster would surely die.

"Have you heard of Might Guy, the ten thousand year old Genin of your Konoha? He is Might Guy's father." Many Konoha ninjas nodded.

"He also mastered the Eight Gates. Do you want to know the result of his final confrontation with the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Kirigakure?"

Everyone from the Fourth Generation nodded, because the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist were really famous, and people who met them had almost only one word to say: escape.

"In the end, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen became just Three."

Everyone in the Fourth Generation was shocked. Many Konoha Jonins could not achieve such a record, let alone a Konoha Genin.

Might Guy was not sad, instead he was proud of his father!

The Kages from other villages have a new evaluation of Konoha's fighting power. This is Konoha, a Konoha full of talented people. Even Konoha's Genin cannot be underestimated.

[Here, Hatake Kakashi opened his Mangekyō Sharingan, and with the power of Kamui, he pulled Deidara's arm off. Naruto also took the opportunity to snatch back Gaara's body.]

{The sixth generation is so strong}

{Even without the Sharingan, the Sixth Hokage is still very strong}

{The Sixth Hokage was originally a genius who was no weaker than Itachi}

All the Uchiha people looked at Hatake Kakashi in shock. That was the Mangekyō Sharingan! They thought it was Obito's ability at first, but it turned out not to be! The problem was that a non-Uchiha person actually opened the Mangekyō!

Senju Tobirama gave Danzo Shimura a useless look. Danzo Shimura was very weak, but still alive. The look in his teacher's eyes made his already distorted face even more distorted!

Kakashi felt that if he had enough chakra, he should be able to open the Sharingan right now. The last time Rin died in his hands, he felt a sharp pain in the Sharingan in his eyes. If Obito had opened the Mangekyō, he should be able to open it too.

"Obito, give me some chakra."

"Kakashi...you!"

Looking at Kakashi's determined eyes, Uchiha Obito stopped stopping him. He put his hand on Kakashi and input his chakra into Kakashi.

After a period of pain, Kakashi's Sharingan finally turned into a windmill shape. Kakashi asked for a mirror and looking at the Mangekyo, he knew that he had succeeded.

Minato Namikaze saw all the commotion here. Just when he was about to ask Kakashi to close his Sharingan, he saw someone rushing directly to Kakashi and trying to dig out his Sharingan.

Uchiha Obito reacted faster and kicked the man aside. The murderous intent in his eyes could not be hidden, and he didn't want to hide it.

This person is from the root, so it is clear who is the mastermind behind the scenes!

"Shimura Danzo, you are looking for death!" Uchiha Obito aimed his Sharingan at Shimura Danzo. However, everyone saw Kakashi's Mangekyō.

Kakashi stopped Obito. It didn't matter whether Danzo Shimura died or not, but Obito must not be implicated. Killing was prohibited in this space.

Senju Tobirama felt that his future self must be blind to have found such a bastard who was incompetent at anything and only cared about eating and not being beaten.

Uchiha Madara became a little interested in this junior. You know, it's not like other people had transplanted the Uchiha family's Sharingan before, but their endings were not very good. Only Danzo Shimura could barely control the Sharingan because he transplanted Hashirama Senju's cells. But this Hatake Kakashi actually did it, which was so surprising.

[Kakashi used Kamui to force Deidara into a desperate situation. In the end, Deidara wanted to self-destruct to kill others, but Kakashi put him into the Kamui space.]

{I remember that the Sixth Hokage's Kamui space and Uchiha Obito's space are connected, right?}

{I suddenly feel sympathy for Uchiha Obito}

{Me too}

{I also}

I also sympathize with myself. This would be too terrifying if I were in the Shenwei Space!

"Kakashi, don't throw something so dangerous here!"

"Will I die if I don't throw it away?"

"Just throw it away." Obito knew that Kakashi was telling the truth. Instead of sacrificing his life, he might as well use Kamui to protect it!

See, once Kenji got the hang of it, his emotional intelligence skyrocketed. But the most important thing is that Kenji couldn't beat Kenju, so Uchiha Obito was almost completely defeated by Kakashi.

However, Hashirama Senju strongly agreed with this, because Obito had someone who was always by his side, and he knew that Kakashi was much more reliable than Obito. He privately found Kakashi and entrusted Obito to him.

Chapter 28

[Naruto was very sad about Gaara's death, but at this time, Granny Senju stepped forward and used the reincarnation ninjutsu to inject her own vitality into Gaara's body. ]

{So the Fifth Kazekage was saved by Elder Chiyo!}

{I attended the funeral of Elder Chiyo, she was a respectable elder}

{I am very grateful to her for saving our film}

{I am also grateful to the Seventh Hokage for changing Elder Chiyo's mind}

Gaara now knows the truth of everything. Naruto is really different. He has changed many people. However, even he himself knows that Naruto protects everyone else very well except himself.

Kankuro and Temari also expressed their gratitude to Naruto, because because of him, they had a younger brother again, and the ninjas of the Sand Village also completely accepted Gaara.

Rasa knew Elder Chiyo very well, but this man named Uzumaki Naruto actually changed her mind and saved Gaara with his own life.

[However, Chiyo's chakra was no longer enough after the battle. The chakra had been reduced and was not enough to save Gaara. Naruto walked to Chiyo's side, stretched out his hands, and wanted Chiyo to use his chakra.

Because of Naruto's joining, the chakra increased again and Gaara was rescued.

When Gaara woke up, he found that everyone in the Sand Village had gathered around him. Everyone came to save him, but Granny Chiyo could no longer open her eyes. 】

{5555555}

{I cried}

{Why, there is no perfect ending in the end}

{This is reality}

Yes, this is reality, but we also have dreams, don't we?

Gaara has always respected and admired Naruto from the bottom of his heart. He is the indicator of his life path. Because of him, everyone can usher in true peace, right? Moreover, Naruto also made an indelible contribution to his being able to sit here.

However, Danzo Shimura thought it was ridiculous and ignorant to save the Kage of other ninja villages.

Zero knew what everyone was thinking, so he directly released Shimura Danzo's thoughts. If possible, if it were not for the restrictions of the rules, he would cut this man into pieces!

Namikaze Minato finally couldn't bear it anymore. To be honest, it was not just Zero who wanted to beat them up. He had been holding back for a long time, but now that he could no longer endure it, there was no need to endure it anymore!

Minato Namikaze broke five of Danzo Shimura's ribs with one kick, and Danzo Shimura spat out a mouthful of blood. And Tobirama Senju stood behind Minato Namikaze, his silence was more powerful than words.

Because of Naruto, Konoha developed into the number one ninja village, because of Naruto, the Sand Ninja and Konoha have always been on good terms, and because of Naruto, the ninja world has ushered in peace. And this waste who only knows how to cause trouble for Konoha, what qualifications does he have to talk about Naruto? If Naruto is a waste, he is worse than a waste!

No one pleaded for Danzo Shimura. Everyone was already very clear about how important Naruto was to Konoha and even to the ninja world. At this time, Danzo Shimura sang a different tune, so if he didn't get beaten, who would?

[Finally, Naruto returned to Konoha with the result of making permanent friends with the Sand Ninja.

But on the other side, Danzo Shimura of the Root sent Sai to join Kakashi's team to monitor Naruto.

Moreover, Deidara was not dead, it was only his clone that exploded. The new member, Obito, appeared in everyone's sight. 】

{Honestly, when I saw this guy, I couldn't imagine that he was the boss behind the scenes}

{Tu Ge's schizophrenia is really unmatched}

{Only the Sixth Generation can bear it}

{But, Brother Tu, is it okay for you to tease me like this?}

{He was once the Third Mizukage, and controlled the Fourth Mizukage with a single eye.}

{If I didn't become Hokage, I would become Mizukage}

Uchiha Obito received everyone's attention. Now the three Kages of Kirigakure are in trouble. Can you guys in Konoha please not involve us when you cause trouble? Please forgive us.

Namikaze Minato is depressed, his own disciple became the Mizukage with the same status as himself, he is so useless QAQ

Uchiha Obito directly betrayed his father: "These are all left to me by the old man."

Uchiha Madara once again had the idea of ​​educating Kenji. As he and Hashirama's child, their looks and intelligence were lowered.

How could Hashirama Senju not see through Uchiha Madara's thoughts and kill him in the bud? Madara, you are not allowed to touch him.

Uchiha Madara: What should I do if I want to beat him up even more!

["Okay, that's all for today's video. Bye." Uchiha Sarada said with a smile. ]

No one moved because the screen didn't go dark.

[This time, Boruto came to pick up Sarada again, but the two did not go home. Instead, they came to Haruno Sakura's house.

"Aunt Ying, excuse me!" X2

"Boruto, Sarada, please sit down. I'll go pour some tea." The two of them sat down on the sofa.

"What do you two want from me? And why are you so secretive?"

"Auntie Sakura, we want to know how Konoha's elders got down there?"

"Why are you asking this suddenly?"

"Because the remnants of the Elders came to cause trouble for us, but we suppressed them. However, we think this must be related to Dad!"

"Is that so?" Haruno Sakura had a bitter smile on her face.

"Boruto, Sarada, what kind of Naruto do you know?"

"Dad, you're kind, great, and sometimes a little childish." This is Sarada.

"Responsible, strong, and sometimes a little silly." This is Boruto.

"Naruto really showed you his gentle side thoroughly!"

"Aunt Ying, why do you say that?"

"Aunt Ying, tell us what you know!"

A tangled look appeared on Haruno Sakura's face, but she also realized that the two children had grown up, and they also had the power to know the truth and make their own choices. 】

The people outside the screen were also listening carefully, perhaps they would get to know a different Naruto.

["Originally I shouldn't tell you this, but you've grown up and know how to think. I'm telling you that I hope you won't tell Sasuke. This is also what your father wants."

"We promise you." ×2

"Boruto, you should know that your birth was an accident. After Naruto was suppressed by Sasuke, he didn't tell anyone until the end of the Valley of the End. Kurama told Naruto about your existence. You don't know how happy Naruto was. When he told me, his face was full of anticipation, and he didn't feel embarrassed because it was a man who was pregnant."

Boruto and Sarada listened carefully, this was a past they didn't know about.

"However, Sasuke was soon taken away. This was the intention of the elders. They wanted to maximize Sasuke's value. It was a typical example of a whore wanting to remain chaste. Naruto quickly realized that even if he was a hero of the Fourth War, he could not completely protect Sasuke. The elders and other ninja villages were all obstacles."]

Gaara, Chojuro, Kurotsuchi, and Darui all thought of the time when Naruto persuaded them. At that time, Naruto seemed to be still pregnant, but she ran around for Sasuke, and finally, brought Sasuke back to Konoha.

["Under such circumstances, Naruto asked Sasuke to leave the village. He knew that no one outside could defeat Sasuke. However, Sasuke could not defend against the conspiracy of the Elders. So, Naruto, pregnant with you, started a fight with the Elders."

Boruto and Sarada both feel very distressed, this is their father!

"In the end, Boruto gave birth, but it was not announced to the public. In order to win over the Hokage, the elders of the Hyuga family claimed that Hinata gave birth to Boruto. Naruto had no way to say that this was his and Sasuke's child, and they threatened Naruto with Neji's death. Fortunately, Boruto, you look a lot like Naruto."

Boruto and Sarada's Sharingan has been opened unknowingly, how dare they!

"Naruto is under tremendous pressure, but we all know the situation and are willing to share the pressure for Naruto. We have confused the outside world by dating and suppressed Boruto's life experience through various news, which also gave Naruto a chance to breathe."】

Namikaze Minato thanked these people from the bottom of his heart for helping Naruto, because by doing so, they became the target of gossip and their attention to Naruto was no longer so intense.

The Uchiha Fugaku family was even more grateful to Naruto. His efforts were of great benefit to Sasuke.

【"At this time, Sasuke received news from the elders and had to come back. At that time, Boruto, you were already two years old, but the elders' conspiracy did not stop. Under their conspiracy, Sasuke once again suppressed Naruto and had Sarada. Naruto found out that she was pregnant two months later, and Sasuke was restricted by the elders to stay by Naruto's side. Naruto realized the elders' conspiracy, and after he could show his pregnancy, he used transformation techniques every day to maintain his previous appearance and appear in front of everyone."

Boruto and Sarada have no way of imagining how hard their father worked at that time, so their father is really a fool!

"Naruto trusts us, and together we set a trap for the elders. The bait is himself. He knows that the elders have always wanted to suppress him, or even control him, either directly or through you. One month before giving birth, Naruto left enough of Sasuke's chakra and sent Sasuke a new mission. Sasuke must not be allowed to participate in this kind of thing, otherwise all previous efforts will be in vain!

Finally, on the day of the birth, the elders took action and everything went according to plan. However, what surprised all of us was that Naruto, in order to prevent the elders from causing any more trouble, injected himself with a poison that only the elders possessed and was harmful to the body after giving birth. The evidence that the elders had killed the candidate Hokage, harmed the four heroes, and threatened the son of the Hokage was thus collected, and the elders were disbanded by Naruto. From this time on, Konoha gradually grew into what it is today. "

Haruno Sakura burst into tears. "Do you know why Konoha's medical level is so good? Because at that time, if Naruto made a wrong step, he would face death, and Naruto placed all his bets on us. Once our medical ninjutsu made a mistake, Naruto would be in danger of his life. Naruto put his life in our hands."

Boruto and Sarada's Sharingan has exploded into a Mangekyō. 】

Everyone gasped. This was a huge gamble. Fortunately, Naruto won the bet, but no one except Naruto could understand the hardship of the process.

Namikaze Minato's hatred towards the elders finally reached its peak. How dare they? How dare they! Namikaze Minato's eyes now became very deep, staring coldly at the elders of Konoha and Hyuga.

Sarutobi Hiruzen was shocked. That was Naruto! That was Minato Namikaze's son! That was the hero of the Fourth War! That was Konoha's hero! That was Konoha's Seventh Hokage! What's wrong with your brains?

Now everyone has a deeper understanding of Naruto. He is cruel to others and even crueler to himself!

The Uchiha Fugaku family's gratitude to Naruto has also reached its peak! Thank you, thank you Naruto!

[Boruto and Sarada returned home in a daze. They wanted to see their father, they wanted to confirm that their father was still alive. Haruno Sakura's words were still echoing in their minds.

"You don't really think that Kaguya Ōtsutsuki can return to her true nature so easily! It was Naruto who convinced Kaguya Ōtsutsuki. She remembered her past and finally got rid of the control of the sacred tree. However, if Kaguya Ōtsutsuki had not regained consciousness, Naruto would have become a sinner in the ninja world. Naruto used a method that would make the entire ninja world shut up so that your father could have a home, and you could have a complete family."

Today Sasuke received a mission that he had to complete personally. Naruto was the only one at home. Naruto quickly saw his two children, but also quickly discovered something was wrong.

"Boruto, Sarada, what's wrong with you? Why are you crying? Don't cry, don't cry, daddy is here." Naruto tried to coax them in a panic, but the two children cried even more.

"dad."

"I am here."

"dad."

"I am here."

Naruto responded to the two children tirelessly. These were his and Sasuke's children, and they were the bottom line that no one could touch.

"Dad, let's not care about Konoha anymore, okay? Dad, we just want you to live happily with us."

"Sara, what's wrong with you?"

"Dad, why do you take care of dad so much? Shouldn't dad be protecting you? Why is it the other way around!" Boruto also asked his father. He really didn't understand why dad protected him so much.

"Boruto, Sarada, do you know? Your father is like a blank piece of paper, easily stained with other colors. The former Sasuke was stained with a thick black color. He didn't know what the future would be like every day. He only had hatred in his heart, but hatred can make people lost. Moreover, I promised your uncle that I would take good care of Sasuke. It is my ninja way to move forward courageously and keep my word. I want your father's future to be colored with only warm colors."

"But what about you, Dad?"

"Boruto, Sarada, you and Sasuke are my happiness. Dad has people I can trust behind him. Dad is not alone."

Naruto didn't know how much they knew about his past, but if those pains could bring him happiness now, why would he be afraid of going through it again? 】

Didn't Itachi Uchiha expect that he would entrust Sasuke to Naruto in the future, and that he would become a shackle for Naruto?

"Itachi, that was not you, at least not you now. In the future, we will protect them together. There are some pains that we will never let them experience again." Shisui comforted Itachi. The Uchiha family's meticulousness was fully reflected in these two people.

For the first time, Minato Namikaze was not happy for Naruto. Because of the pain in the past, Naruto, who should have been happy, had his life rough because of fate. Even if he had happiness, it was earned by Naruto through his own pain. He had no way to help him at all. Behind Naruto's smile, there was so much unknown sadness.

Kurama's chakra was raging on Kushina's body. Her hatred for the Elders made it impossible for her to control her chakra, and of course she didn't want to control it.

"Kushina, if you don't want to hurt Naruto then stop and get under control."

"Naruto." Kushina finally reacted and realized that Naruto was still in her body!

The others looked at Kushina with fear in their eyes, but no one dared to say a word. After all, Kushina's status was no longer what it used to be. Not only was she the wife of the Fourth Hokage, she was also Uzumaki Naruto's mother.

If it were in the past, Kurama would definitely seize the opportunity, but now he has become interested in Naruto, and he wants to watch the future Seventh Hokage grow up little by little.

Chapter 29

Yesterday's Naruto made people feel very distressed. The sun burns itself to shine on everyone, but who can shine on the sun? We can only become the light to guide others.

The low pressure in the theater today is very serious. There is nothing we can do but a few big guys have been releasing cold air.

Good morning, Mina.

{Ms. Sarada, why is today's live broadcast so early?}

{yes?}

{Is there something wrong?}

[Because today we have two things to broadcast live, the story of Jiraiya's grandfather, and the story of my father being the one that destroyed Konoha. ]

{At that time, the Seventh Generation was already the hero of Konoha}

{No one died in the destruction of Konoha}

{This is all thanks to seven generations}

{Jiraiya-sama also deserves credit}

{The students that Jiraiya-sama accepts are either Kage-level or Super Kage-level. He has great taste.}

{I also want to be Jiraiya-sama's disciple}

{Go to sleep, there is everything in the dream}

Everyone in Konoha looked at Jiraiya. Master Jiraiya was still going to accept disciples. Would it be too late for them to send their child over?

Jiraiya had never expected that his disciple would achieve such an accomplishment, either at the Kage level or the Super Kage level.

Minato agreed that Jiraiya was a qualified teacher except for his lust.

Sengoku F4 did not make any comments, this screen will tell them about Jiraiya's achievements.

[Jiraiya found information about the Akatsuki organization and investigated it alone, because the leader of the Akatsuki organization might be his former disciple.

However, Jiraiya was discovered as soon as he came in. A fierce battle soon broke out. The three disciples he had accepted in the Rain Country were the leaders of the Akatsuki organization.

In the end, for the sake of information, Jiraiya was buried at the bottom of the sea. 】

{555555, Master Jiraiya, you are a great ninja}

{You are worth more than anyone else}

{Although you didn't become Hokage, you trained two excellent Hokage for Konoha}

{Your perseverance was inherited by the Seventh Generation and has become the spirit of our Konoha}

{A wandering dragon should return to the sea. Even if the sea does not welcome me, I will come on my own.}

"Jiraiya, you're not allowed to go. Do you hear me? I don't allow you to go." Senju Tsunade grabbed Jiraiya's collar. She really didn't want her friend to die again.

"Jiraiya, I didn't expect you to die in their hands." Orochimaru also said, "You should have cut the roots at the beginning!"

"Teacher Jiraiya, don't look for them after you go out. I will send someone over. You just stay in Konoha!"

Senju Hashirama spoke up, "Jiraiya."

"Yes, Master Shodai."

"Your achievements are no less than mine. You have brought light to Konoha, no, even to the Ninja World. Thank you."

Senju Tobirama also spoke up, "Jiraiya, Naruto inherited your ninjutsu for you, but I think he wants you to see his growth with your own eyes. Even if it's for Naruto, Jiraiya, stay alive. This is the death order given to you by the Second Hokage."

"Yes, Second-generation Master."

Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Izuna may not look down on Jiraiya's strength, but what he supports is still admirable.

[Naruto received the news of Jiraiya's death. He experienced the pain of gaining and losing. The memories of Jiraiya and him made people cry. However, there are more important things that Naruto needs to do now. He inherited the will of teacher Jiraiya. He needs to keep going. Even if he is sad, he can only keep moving forward. He went to learn fairy arts.]

{Can you please not show such cruel things?}

{What kind of suffering has the Seventh Master not endured!}

{So, he is the Seventh Hokage, the strongest in the current ninja world}

{The price of this kind of growth is too painful}

Yes! It hurts so much!

Jiraiya looked at Naruto's painful expression after his death. Obviously, he was also a child, but he had to grow up to be a trustworthy ninja. Learning fairy arts was also very dangerous, and he himself had not mastered the perfect fairy arts.

Namikaze Minato wanted to thank Iruka again. This man helped Naruto again! Even if he was a Chunin, he was still a respectable ninja.

[Konoha was finally invaded by Pain, and the smoke of gunpowder once again descended upon the land. However, at this time the elders still wanted to protect Naruto as a weapon. Tsunade showed her courage as the fifth Hokage and directly fought back against the elders.

However, the toad who sent the message was killed by Danzo Shimura. 】

{Can I go dig a grave?}

{Take me one}

{I'm going too}

{~%?...;# *'☆&℃$︿★?}

{The person above is already so angry that he is scrambling}

Take a deep breath, don't be angry, there is still one in your body, isn't it just that you have accepted three students who don't know how to live or die! Take a deep breath, stay calm! However, the violent chakra on Senju Tobirama's body can't make people believe that he is calm now.

Senju Hashirama simply placed his hand on his brother's shoulder and comforted him to calm him down. His brother must be feeling very guilty, but this situation was really not Tobirama's fault.

Uchiha Izuna held Senju Tobirama's other hand. He didn't dare to input chakra into Senju Tobirama at will, so he could only use this method to let him calm down. However, no matter what Senju Tobirama wanted to do, he would accompany him.

Uchiha Madara deeply felt the feeling of "a younger brother is no match for his older brother", but the current situation really has nothing to do with the second Senju brother. He didn't know how long he had been dead, and people's hearts always change.

Uchiha Obito has been recording it all the time. This is something that will be used by his second uncle in the future, so he has to record it all.

[None of the Konoha ninjas, whether familiar with Naruto or not, told Pain where Naruto was. The Fifth Hokage used recovery techniques to reduce casualties, but many Konoha ninjas still lost their lives.

Kakashi Hatake collected a lot of information during his battle with Pain. In order to ensure that the information could be delivered, he eventually died of exhaustion. 】

{This is Konoha...}

{The Sixth Generation has already died once}

{No one said where the seventh generation was}

{I want to go dig graves even more. They are both from Konoha, why is there such a big difference between them?}

Uchiha Obito had already thought about how to kill Pain when he returned. When he thought about the fact that Kakashi Hatake had died once in a place he couldn't see, Obito couldn't help but panic.

"Obito, I'm here, I'm still alive." Kakashi is now Obito's emotional radar, directly detecting Obito's mood and providing effective comfort.

Minato Namikaze felt bad when he saw Konoha being destroyed like this, especially after seeing his disciple die once. Who could understand that feeling?

Uzumaki Kushina held Obito and Kakashi in her arms. These were the children she and Minato had watched grow up.

[Tian Dao Pain no longer attacks the people of Konoha, intending to make them feel pain directly. The powerful Shinra Tensei is used, and Konoha is razed to the ground. ]

{Good, very powerful}

{The current Konoha was established in this basin}

{But, this person is also very strong!}

Is this the power of the Rinnegan? With just one move, Konoha was razed to the ground.

All the people in Konoha watched their homes being destroyed, and everyone's hearts were unconsciously filled with hatred and felt pain.

Jiraiya couldn't help but think, is this what Nagato wanted to say? Everyone felt the pain, but this was not the peace he hoped for.

Minato Namikaze is also a disciple of Jiraiya and inherited his master's will and dreams, but he still hasn't found the answer. It's really shameful that the answer that he should have found himself was given to Naruto.

[Finally, Naruto finished his training and returned to Konoha, but what he saw was a razed Konoha, and the worse news was that the Six Paths of Pain, who he had defeated with great difficulty, had all resurrected.

Tsunade stood at the front with all her strength. She was the Hokage and the enemy in front of her was the one she needed to defeat.

But the previous battle was not meaningless. All of Pain's abilities were known, which greatly facilitated Naruto's next battle. 】

{Should I say this is truly Konoha?}

{No matter what kind of wind and rain we go through, we will stand firm in the ninja world}

{Every time Konoha is in trouble, there is always someone who can stand up and protect him from the storm}

{This is also the reason why Konoha can survive to this day}

{Every time Konoha is the top target of most forces}

The residents of Konoha thought about it and it seemed to be true. Many people wanted to take a bite of Konoha, but there were always various strong people appearing in Konoha, all of whom were willing to fight for Konoha.

The other ninja villages all understood that the daimyo of their own country had been eyeing the Fire Country for a long time, but the Fire Country was very difficult to attack because of Konoha. The biggest difference between the ninjas of Konoha and those of other ninja villages was that, in order to ensure their own combat effectiveness, most of the ninja villages of other countries used Konoha's Genin and Chunin as cannon fodder, but the ninjas of Konoha were just the opposite, with all the Jonin covering the Chunin and Genin's escape.

Hashirama Senju also showed a satisfied smile to his own Tsuna. Even if the enemy was strong, new power had emerged and Tsuna was protecting the future.

Chapter 30

[Naruto fought a fierce battle with Pain's Six Paths with the help of the toads in Myoboku Mountain. The perfect Sage Mode has made Naruto's power not on the same level as other peers. However, even so, everyone still wanted to help Naruto, but they were persuaded by others. ]

{Are all the companions in Konoha like this?}

{Everyone wants to face the enemy together with others}

{But, they are also right, in the past it was just a burden for the Seventh Generation}

{But this feeling of powerlessness is really terrible}

Senju Tobirama knows this feeling of helplessness. They are brothers, but his elder brother is much stronger than him, and the burden of the family falls on him. Although he seems carefree, Hashirama Senju is actually more thoughtful than anyone else.

Every time he appears to be extremely angry, he actually mentions the troubles that he is capable of handling, and never mentions the ones that he cannot handle.

Senju Hashirama also felt the same feeling of powerlessness. Even if he was the God of Ninja Realm, what could he do? He had no way to protect Kawarama and Itama, so he could only do his best to protect his only remaining brother. If Tobirama died in front of him, he might not be able to let go of hatred like Madara did, so Madara was really gentle!

No one knows Hashirama Senju better than Uchiha Madara. If it was the second Senju who died, Hashirama Senju might still form an alliance, but he didn't know what Hashirama Senju would become after the end. However, he was not sure he could keep Hashirama Senju.

Uchiha Izuna thought of his own eyes, which were blinded by the curse, and he was unable to do anything, which was too painful. So when he knew that he could help Madara by giving his eyes to him, he made such a desperate plan. He thought he had chosen the best situation, but now it seems that it was the wrong choice!

[Naruto defeated the attack of Tendo Pain who was about to launch the last attack, but the time of Sage Mode was over. Naruto, who lost the Sage Mode, was stabbed into the ground by Tendo Pain with a black stick.

At this time Hyuga Hinata stood up, but the difference in strength still caused Hinata to be seriously injured. Naruto exploded the Eight-Tails, and the huge chakra raged around.

Tendo Pain used Chibaku Tensei, a huge meteorite to seal the Nine-Tails, but it was quickly broken by the Nine-Tails. 】

{Good, so scary}

{How did the Seventh Generation control such a huge amount of chakra?}

{It's so scary}

Naruto. Uzumaki Kushina and Namikaze Minato held each other's hands. Kushina had the most say in how powerful the Nine-Tails' chakra was. Although she knew that Naruto was fine in the end, this dangerous process still made people feel distressed.

But soon both of them felt relieved, Minato's chakra appeared, and the two had a heart-to-heart talk. Of course, Minato was punched by Naruto.

Kushina just felt a little distressed and then forgot about it. Sorry, Anada, Naruto is more pitiful.

Kushina QAQ After understanding Kushina's meaning, Minato papa shed tears.

Zero felt that this was not enough, so he added fuel to the fire and split the screen into two, which showed Naruto seeing Kushina.

There is no harm without comparison. Why did Naruto treat papa like this? Is papa not good enough? Today, Minato couldn't help but doubt his life.

Hold back and don't laugh. The Fourth Generation (Anada) is thin-skinned and will get angry out of embarrassment!

Of course, there are also those who have no scruples, such as Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Izuna, and of course these two Namikaze Minato cannot be provoked.

Hashirama Senju and Tobirama Senju stopped their lovers. They were very optimistic about Minato Namikaze, and they were even more optimistic about his son, so they should restrain themselves!

[Naruto once again entered the Sage Mode. This was a desperate battle, and he had to succeed and not fail.

Wind Style Rasenshuriken, Shadow Clone, Rasengan. All were used by Naruto. Finally, the last Pein was defeated, but Naruto did not feel happy. Through the reverse perception of chakra, Naruto roughly knew the existence of Nagato and planned to talk to Nagato alone.

On the way, they met Nara Shikaku and others, but Naruto didn't let anyone come over. He wanted to find Nagato to know what he was thinking.

In the end, Naruto found Nagato and Konan alone. 】

{I won, but I can't be happy}

{Nagato and Konan are both Naruto's senior brothers and sisters, but they are going to fight against each other}

{Jiraiya-sama also died in their hands}

Jiraiya also wanted to know what choices they would make in this situation, and how to resolve hatred in this cursed world.

[Naruto did not dodge Nagato's chakra stick. His eyes turned into a new color, a red cross shape. The Nine-Tails Chakra and Sage Mode merged perfectly together.

Naruto couldn't help but feel hatred in his heart and wanted to kill the enemy in front of him, but Jiraiya's words stopped him. He wanted to know the pain of his senior brothers and sisters before telling his answer to Jiraiya.

{Is this the Seventh Generation's transcendence of pain?}

{It is easy to say to get rid of hatred, but how many people can do it?}

{Because we are human beings, not weapons}

{But, I love the shape of Nanashi's eyes.}

{I feel that Nanami's eyes are like the Sharingan, they are always changing}

Everyone thought about the red beast eyes of the Nine-Tails' Chakra, the horizontal pupils of the Sage Mode, the cross pupils that were the fusion of the two powers, and then thought about the changes in the Sharingan, and nodded.

Jiraiya thought more about how to unlock this cursed world. He once wrote a book about the answer, hoping to change the world through this book. However, the source of this book was changed by the world. However, the protagonist of this book seemed to still be moving forward.

Minato Namikaze has also read this book, and Naruto's name also comes from it. This child is really given everyone's expectations!

Blonde hair and blue eyes, Naruto is the warmest color in the world. Maybe that's why he is the light! He is in the dark but his heart is towards the light, and he finally becomes the light.

[Nagato talked about his growth, his encounter with Jiraiya, his relationship with Jiraiya, his experiences after they separated, Yahiko's death, and the establishment of Akatsuki. Finally, Nagato asked Naruto for his answer.

Naruto took out Jiraiya's book and said, "I have heard your stories. Even so, I still can't forgive you. I really hate you."

"Then let's make a decision." Nagato said.

"But...but the lecherous sage believed in me and entrusted everything to me. In that case, I also tried to believe what the lecherous sage once believed so deeply. This is my answer."

"So, I won't kill you."

"'Believe what Jiraiya-sensei once believed'? I see, is that your answer?"

"Then let us believe that you can bring peace to the world, so let's wait?"

Naruto nodded, "Don't be ridiculous. At this point, can you still believe what Jiraiya said? True peace does not exist. As long as we live in this cursed world, such a thing will never exist."

"In this case, I will break this curse. If there is peace, I will hold on to it tightly and I will not give up."]

{The Seventh Generation did it, he brought us peace}

{We have waited, we have really waited}

{Seventh generation, he seized peace}

Do you believe what I once believed? Naruto is really an excellent kid! When did I give up my dream? I don't remember, I once gave up the dream of peace, but I entrusted it to my apprentice. I didn't expect Naruto to find the answer!

After I get out, I will go find my brothers. Konoha's mistakes should be solved by Konoha, and the grievances of our previous generation should not be paid for by the next generation. Namikaze Minato thought.

No wonder this child is the child of prophecy, he lit the torch of war, but this child lit the torch of peace.

Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Izumina also knew why Jiraiya was so highly praised. He taught his dreams and his own ninja way to Naruto. He was a qualified ninja and a qualified master.

[Jiraiya entrusted the answer to peace to Naruto, Namikaze Minato believed that Naruto could find the answer, and Hatake Kakashi believed that if anyone could surpass the Fourth Hokage, that person must be Naruto.

Everyone believes in Naruto, and Naruto keeps moving forward in response to their expectations.

Nagato finally remembered his old dream, the dream he had abandoned. He found his old self again. Since Jiraiya believed in Naruto, he should also trust his junior brother! I believe he will take a different path.

Seal the "Outer Path Reincarnation" with both hands

With Nagato's current chakra, using this ninjutsu would definitely kill him, but even so, Nagato still wanted to help Naruto. Konan found it incredible that this child had changed Nagato. 】

{This is how no one in Konoha died.}

{At this time, the Seventh Generation became the hero of Konoha}

{He has always been a hero}

Jiraiya felt heartbroken for Nagato. Even if Nagato had gone astray, the three years were still Jiraiya's memories. He never expected that his book would become the key to change. Maybe it was fate!

"Teacher Jiraiya, thank you for everything." Minato Namikaze was not a qualified father. He abandoned Naruto, who was still an infant, for the sake of the village, leaving him alone to face the darkness. However, fortunately, there was Jiraiya, who taught Naruto the way of ninja, how to become a ninja, and the dream of peace.

"Really..." Through the videos in this period of time, Nara Shikaku has fully understood his own child. He likes clouds and is afraid of trouble, but he takes the initiative to get into trouble for Uzumaki Naruto. This Naruto has really changed a lot of people.

——————————————————————

Your comments are my motivation to keep writing (๑❛ᴗ❛๑)

Chapter 31

[The Reincarnation Technique saved all the people Pain killed after he came to Konoha. This magical skill stunned everyone in Konoha. Everyone watched the drama of the dead being resurrected being performed in various places in Konoha.

When everyone was confused, the slug told everyone what happened.

On the other side, Nagato's red hair turned white due to the exhaustion of chakra, and he eventually died. Konan collected the bodies of Nagato and Yahiko, and gave Naruto the best wishes, hoping that he would bloom the flower of hope that would never fade. 】

The burden on Naruto's shoulders became heavier, but he still carried all the burdens and moved forward bravely, because there would be someone to help him along the way.

Jiraiya saw what happened to Nagato in the end. This disciple finally believed in Naruto and found his former self. Perhaps, his disciples were all children of prophecy!

Everyone saw that the disciples Jiraiya accepted were all powerful. This man's vision for finding disciples was really accurate.

Minato Namikaze felt that he could find a place to draw a circle. Among all the disciples, his strength was the lowest. Look at Nagato, he has the Rinnegan, and look at Naruto, he is the reincarnation of Ashura and the first Hokage, and he also has Kurama's chakra. These all have external plug-ins.

The others obviously thought of what Namikaze Minato was thinking, but this is the reality. However, from another perspective, the golden flash that other ninja villages find very troublesome is at the bottom of the list. Should the other two people tell their subordinates to run away when they see it? Moreover, everyone has fully experienced the power of Naruto's mouth-to-mouth technique, which is really difficult to stop!

Uchiha Madara has the deepest understanding of this. Are all the Ashura lineage good at talking? Look at me, who is recommended by Senju Hashirama every day. I don't know how many times I have been tempted. If I wasn't a qualified brother control, I would have no problem selling Uchiha to Senju Hashirama. (Wait, clan leader, where did you put us? by Uchiha clan)

Senju Tobirama also understood this deeply. He still yearned for the kind of life his brother talked about, but he also saw the reality very clearly, so he both obstructed his brother and helped him realize his wish.

[Naruto erected a monument for Jiraiya and returned to Konoha with a relaxed look on his face.

After a long battle, Naruto was very exhausted. Just when he was about to fall, Kakashi appeared in front of Naruto and caught him.

"Great job, just stay on my back like that."

Naruto completely pressed his weight on Kakashi, and Kakashi also realized that Naruto had grown up. Naruto returned to Konoha and received a huge cheer. Slug told everyone everything that happened. Everyone recognized Naruto in their hearts, and his efforts were rewarded.

Ebisu was on Konohamaru's back, and he also watched Naruto grow. Naruto broke his own destiny and became the object of everyone's recognition.

Iruka remembered the Third Hokage's instructions to him when he first received his orders. The Fourth Hokage hoped that everyone would regard Naruto as a hero. Now, Naruto has become a hero.

{I can't hold back my tears}

{Give me a dozen of these seven generations}

{Just think about it, we in Konoha will never let go}

{Let's form a team to steal the Seventh Hokage}

{I want to join too}

{I'm joining too}

{Uchiha Sasuke V: Naruto is mine, who wants a Tsukuyomi set! }

{Even Tsukuyomi can't stop me from stealing the heart of the Seventh Hokage}

["You want to steal my father, have you got my and Nissan's consent?" Uchiha Sarada opened her Sharingan and gave a silent warning, but when she felt the threat was not enough, she opened her Mangekyō.]

{Uchiha Madara V: Who dares to make Sarada unhappy! }

{Uchiha Itachi V: Sarada, don't worry, no one can steal your father}

{Uchiha Izuna V: I think Baimao's laboratory is a good place}

{Uchiha Obito V: I think my Wood Release is not as good as my father's, but I can still crush a group of people}

{......}

{......}

Is this the real group pet? I have seen its power! Don't mess with it!

Papa Minato couldn't help but make some precautions against Naruto. His son was so good, so cute, so obedient, so... (3,000 words omitted below) he must protect him. Apart from his parents, everything else was unreliable. Only his parents were the safest place!

Uchiha Itachi has already planned various ways to help Sasuke and win his father-in-law's favor, and said, "Brother, don't worry, I will definitely help you find a good wife for you, but, brother, you have to give me such a cute, such a good-looking, such a... (3,000 words omitted below) nephew and niece as soon as possible, it doesn't matter if you marry them, it's just a title anyway, and everyone else knows it." (Sasuke: Are you really my brother? My real brother?)

There's nothing we can do about it. Uchiha Sarada's backgrounds are stronger than others, so it's expected that she will be the group's favorite! What about Uzumaki Boruto? Boys don't need to be spoiled too much, but they are not allowed to be bullied by others. However, Uzumaki Boruto has definitely inherited the Uchiha ancestral bone system and is an absolute sister-con.

["The live broadcast will be suspended for one day tomorrow, so you don't have to wait here anymore." Sarada smiled and said goodbye to everyone. ]

Senju Hashirama stretched lazily, showing off his good figure perfectly. There was no other way, as Zero specially changed all of Senju Hashirama's clothes into ones that showed off his figure, and they looked particularly good. Therefore, Uchiha Madara wanted to hide Senju Hashirama more than once. It was better for such a beauty to be looked at by only him, as for the others, huh, did they want to dance too!

Although Senju Tobirama was pregnant, because of the time stop, the child was only the same size as when he first came in, so Senju Tobirama's pregnancy was not yet obvious. Therefore, he was treated like his older brother, with clothes that showed off his figure and paired with silver hair and red eyes. Uchiha Izuna was very happy watching him anyway, but the obvious behavior of someone only allowing viewing and not touching made Izuna a little crazy.

Recently, Uchiha Obito has been constantly fed by Hatake Kakashi. Hashirama Senju taught the method of making red bean cake to Hatake Kakashi, and now it is Hatake Kakashi who feeds Uchiha Obito, and the effect is obvious. His face has become a little fatter. Hatake Kakashi is very satisfied with this. However, Uchiha Obito feels that it is not going well. He wants to resist but he cannot defeat Kenji and cannot beat Kenji. Even if he wears a mask to increase his Kenji value, Uchiha Obito sadly finds that he can't bear to do that as he has been eaten alive by Kakashi.

Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi, the philosophy group, have been discussing topics that no one else can understand. Even Uchiha Fugaku has sadly discovered that no matter what his son says, except for Uchiha Shisui or the second generation and Izuna, and occasionally Namikaze Minato and Orochimaru, no one else can understand what they are saying. Who can understand this kind of juicy cabbage being bullied? (Minato Papa: I told your son to kidnap my son, what a retribution!)

The next day, everyone came to the cinema. Today, everyone knew that they would not watch the live broadcast but the movie, but they didn't know what the movie would be.

"It seems that everyone knows that we are going to watch a movie today, so let's show you how Konoha's Will of Fire was passed down to Naruto!"

["Inheritor of the Will of Fire"]

"The Will of Fire?" Hashirama Senju had heard Sarutobi Hiruzen's explanation of the Will of Fire, and he also wanted to know what Naruto thought of the Will of Fire.

Many ninjas in Konoha have inherited the will of fire, and they also want to know what Naruto's will of fire looks like.

[Sai used the Super Beast Fake Painting to explore something in the sky, but was soon attacked. The Super Beast Fake Painting was destroyed and Sai fell down.

After seeing this, Naruto on the ground actively went to rescue and was attacked by the enemy, but Sai was also rescued.

Sakura and Kakashi provided cover until they reached a safe place. Sakura treated Sai's wounds. Naruto asked questions on the side, but was punched into a stone by Sakura because Naruto was also injured in saving Sai. Then, Naruto was criticized and educated by Sakura. Kakashi looked at Naruto and thought of Obito. 】

Everyone has already decided in their hearts that they should never mess with this medical ninja named Haruno Sakura. She is too scary!

Tsunade fully agreed with Sakura's approach. Those who don't take care of their bodies should be beaten. If one beating doesn't work, then beat them twice.

Minato Namikaze was feeling sorry for his son in his heart. Saving people was no problem, but it would be bad if he got himself seriously injured.

Uchiha Obito looked at Kakashi with dissatisfaction. How was that idiot like himself?

Kakashi said that it was quite similar to the previous last-place guy.

Chapter 32

[It turned out that each of the four major ninja villages had lost a ninja with a bloodline limit, and only Konoha escaped. Kakashi and his team almost found their lair. After returning, Kakashi reported his work to Tsunade.

Uzumaki Naruto was the one who couldn't lie still in the hospital, so he dragged Sai out of the hospital to celebrate with everyone by having a barbecue, but... he was knocked down by Sakura with one palm, shocking the other friends. 】

The Haruno couple suddenly became worried about their daughter's future. Can she find a good husband when she behaves more like a man than a man?

Jiraiya had to admit that this was the second Tsunade. Having one Tsunade was scary enough, and if there was another one, I thought Konoha's fiscal deficit would be doomed sooner or later.

Senju Tobirama is already thinking about which families can form an alliance. The Uzumaki clan has been on good terms with Konoha for generations, so they must have a share. However, the Uzumaki clan has lived in the Land of Whirlpools for a long time, and their elders are a little too self-righteous. The engagement between the eldest brother and Uzumaki Mito must be cancelled. Apart from anything else, if these two people get married, he believes that Uchiha Madara will definitely not mind either coming to the Valley of the End to snatch the bride away or directly destroying the Land of Whirlpools.

He had actually heard of Uzumaki Mito, a woman who was as brave as a man. His elder brother had also told him that if Uzumaki Mito became the head of the Uzumaki clan, it would definitely change the current situation of the Uzumaki clan. Since the engagement between the two was no longer valid, he would make a deal with Uzumaki Mito after returning. He would help her become the head of the Uzumaki clan, and the Uzumaki clan would also need to integrate into Konoha.

In this way, Tsuna can be handed over to Uzumaki Mito to raise. Although it is a bit violent, this kind of strange power is still good if used in the right place. This girl named Haruno Sakura will also have a good master.

I have to say thank you for your hard work, Tobirama Juju, who is always worried about the old lady...

[As punishment for escaping from the hospital, Sakura slapped each of the two on the back, and the effect was remarkable. At this time, Hatake Kakashi had finished reporting on his work and came to visit his two teammates. He gave Sai a book about human emotions, and Naruto was a flattened bell, and wanted Naruto to fix it.

At this time, the mastermind behind the scenes, Hiruko, declared war on various countries. He was a monster with four blood limits created by the Kigera technique. As long as he had the last blood limit, he would be invincible. His unilateral declaration of war caused wars among several countries. If it was not handled properly, the Fourth Ninja World War would start directly.

Kakashi, remembering that he was put under the puppetry technique by Obito, found Tsunade and planned to end it all with his own life.

Minato Namikaze felt that the veins on his forehead were about to pop out. The look he gave his disciple was already vicious. Kakashi wanted to escape. Once again, he couldn't help but wonder, will he still be able to see the sun after he went out?

Uchiha Obito is already furious. Damn it! What I left for Kakashi is not something you, a loser, can have! You still want to merge with Kakashi?! Why don't you go to heaven! I'll kill you first when I get out! And you, Kakashi, you big rubbish, I didn't give you the Mangekyō for you to use like this! If you die, I'll let the world be buried with you!

Kakashi could clearly feel Obito's emotions and decided to comfort him first. He definitely did not mean to put his love before his teacher, absolutely not!

Namikaze Minato took a deep breath. He had already planned to double Kakashi's training, and would let Obito teach him the rest. Now he should think about how to get in touch with the puppet technique that Obito had cast on Kakashi!

[Uzumaki Naruto saw Kakashi teacher on the street, but Kakashi was in a very bad condition. In order to find out what was going on, Naruto caught up with Kakashi, but was stopped by Shikamaru and locked up.

Shikamaru reported to Tsunade. On the other side, Sakura also found Naruto and asked about the situation. Naruto convinced Sakura by talking. Sakura made up her mind and went with Naruto this time to catch Kakashi teacher. She broke the prison door with one punch and escaped with Naruto.

Tsunade ordered to intercept Naruto and Sakura, and to prepare for a war with the Sand Village. 】

Hashirama Senju already understood Kakashi's plan and his thoughts, but he did not agree with Kakashi's actions as this went against his original intention of establishing the village.

Senju Tobirama and Uchiha Izuna were very understanding. If one day they were the only ones who could protect their elder brother, he would not mind dying directly. After all, his brother was more important than anything else.

Namikaze Minato understood in theory that this was a ninja, but he couldn't accept it emotionally. This kind of victory was not what he wanted to see. He now wanted to know what Naruto was thinking.

[Nine people from Team 3, Team 8, and Team 10 went after Naruto and Sakura together, and finally caught up with them when they were close to the enemy's lair. Naruto's idea was actually very simple, not to let go of any of his companions, and tried to persuade Nara Shikamaru, and Nara Shikamaru also persuaded Naruto. At this time, the enemy appeared, and everyone else left, leaving only three people from Team 3 to fight this man.

Soon everyone arrived at the second level. There was a woman who trained ninja dogs. This person was handed over to the eighth team which also had ninja dogs. Kiba even opened a hole in the gate to allow the two people to move forward. At this time, Nara Shikamaru also caught up.

Soon, the third enemy also appeared, but the enemy using detonating feathers was very difficult to deal with. At this time, Sai came over and took Naruto and Sakura away from here and continued to move forward. This enemy was handed over to Team 10. 】

Gai, Asuma Sarutobi and Kurenai were watching these with great interest. These people were their future students, and every progress they made was a great encouragement to them. However, Asuma Sarutobi was a little unhappy thinking that he was already dead now and would not be able to continue watching them grow.

Namikaze Minato attaches great importance to future combat effectiveness. The combat effectiveness of these children is not weak, so is it that Gaara praises them so much? The child named Nara Shikamaru has something he wants to protect, which is the children of this village and the future of this village.

Hashirama Senju also agreed with this view. The future belongs to future generations. What we have to do is to guide our children and pass on our will from generation to generation.

[The person who finally intercepted Team 7 was Gaara. As the Kazekage of the Sand Village, he also had to protect his own bonds. Therefore, even though he understood Naruto, he could not accompany Naruto in his beautiful dream which he thought was unrealistic.

However, Naruto gave him a punch in absolute defense. Gaara didn't know if Naruto could pass this level. After many years of fighting again, Gaara still let Naruto pass. Jiraiya also had a role in this. 】

"Jiraiya, you really trust Naruto," Orochimaru said.

"Naruto may still be far from being a ninja, but he inherited my perseverance. I believe Naruto will succeed."

"Orochimaru, these past few days I have come to understand why Jiraiya accepted disciples. Seeing his disciples inherit his will and surpass his achievements, that kind of pride is really hard to get rid of."

"Gaara, I didn't expect the situation to be like this." Kankuro said.

"Naruto actually broke your absolute defense directly." Temari also said.

"Gaara." Luo Sha said from the side. "You are a qualified Kazekage. My previous thoughts were wrong. As a father, maybe I just need to believe in you. This is the value of a father. I'm sorry, Gaara, for giving you a terrible childhood."

"Father..." Gaara was very happy to hear these words again. Perhaps, this time, Gaara in that world could fulfill his regret.

Chapter 33

[Naruto finally caught up with Kakashi, but there was a suicide curse mark on Kakashi's wrist. In order to die together with Hiruzen, Naruto quickly fought with Hiruzen. No one had ever defeated a monster with four bloodline limits. Nara Shikamaru also caught up with him, and as expected, he was defeated.

Nara Shikamaru is still expressing his views. He wants to protect the Jade and the future of this village. He cannot let Naruto risk the life of his child. He knows Kakashi has made a decision. This is his Will of Fire, to use his own life in exchange for the lives of the majority of people. 】

As ninjas, everyone knows that what Nara Shikamaru said is absolutely correct, and Kakashi's choice is also the best choice. Most people would make the same decision as Kakashi if they were in the current situation.

However, people still couldn't be happy in their hearts. Even if they accepted this method rationally, they still couldn't accept it emotionally, because ninjas are human beings, not tools.

"I will protect, follow the teachings of Kakashi-sensei, and protect the friends in the village, Kakashi-sensei." Nara Shikamaru opened his eyes wide, "I will protect our village, the friends in the village, and the children."

"In that case, why......"

"What I must protect... is the most important thing for the future."

"The most important thing?"

"I must protect the village that the children of the future believe in and are proud of. Those who abide by the village rules are ninjas, and those who even risk their lives to protect their companions are Konoha ninjas. But... from the very beginning, it seems like sacrificing the lives of your companions. Is this really the way of the village! Do you really think this is okay! Therefore...even if everyone is saved, will they feel happy? That would only be very painful! That is not my favorite Konoha Village."

Nara Shikamaru was already sweating coldly, and Sakura and Sai both reacted.

"I...I will protect it." Naruto grabbed Shikamaru's collar and said, "I will definitely protect my beloved Konoha Village for the sake of future children."

Nara Shikamaru fell silent. 】

"To protect your companions and even risk your life, is that what a Konoha ninja is?" Hatake Kakashi was shocked. Although he always kept Obito's words in his mouth and used his life to protect his companions, it was a kind of self-protection, just not wanting to experience pain again. His father gave up the mission for his companions, and ended up committing suicide because of rumors. This kind of shadow cannot be cured easily, and the death of Obito and Rin is a blow to him. However, he didn't expect Naruto to think that Konoha's ninjas are like this, and have surpassed himself!

"Just like my old self." Obito thought. He sacrificed himself for his companions, but in his opinion at that time, Kakashi's father was truly a hero.

After the Kages from other villages came here, their feelings towards Konoha gradually deepened. They seemed to have already seen some of the reasons why this village was still standing strong despite the cooperation of other countries.

"Hahahahahaha..." Hashirama Senju was very happy. Uzumaki Naruto's idea was very much to his liking. This was the village he wanted. Strong people would protect the children in the village. The children would not have to go to the battlefield at a young age. People would understand each other. He established such a village and someone inherited his will. What was there to be unhappy about!

Uchiha Madara has always believed in power, thinking that as long as he has power, he can change everything. However, here, he seems to have unconsciously begun to change his opinion. Should we say that they are both the reincarnations of Ashura? I can always see the shadow of Hashirama Senju in that person, but Hashirama Senju has the Senju clan and a reliable younger brother from the beginning. That child had nothing at the beginning, and he tried his best to make people recognize him. Seeing this kid go from being an ant at the beginning to wanting to acknowledge his existence, I have to say that this process is quite subtle.

Namikaze Minato and Uzumaki Kushina, and many people in Konoha Village heard Hashirama Senju's satisfied laughter. Many people understood that the Shodaime was very satisfied with Uzumaki Naruto's answer. Many people began to recall that they were also one of the rescuers or the rescued. When did they start to prioritize the mission?

Everyone began to reflect, including the Uchiha clan. They always thought highly of themselves, but finally they remembered that there seemed to be such Konoha ninjas in their lives. However, due to the increasingly intensified conflicts between the clan and the village, they gradually forgot some things.

[Nara Shikamaru finally recognized Naruto and began to help Naruto rescue Kakashi.

Naruto was encouraged by Shikamaru and became more motivated. At this time, Hiruko was about to merge with Kakashi, but Kakashi's technique took effect and the two of them were sucked into the different space together. At this time, Naruto destroyed it all and rescued Kakashi. 】

Uchiha Obito has already calculated how Hiruko will die in his heart, and he has also been thinking about how to make this person not do that (you don't seem to have any right to criticize Kakashi!)

Uzumaki Kushina has already moved her fingers. What should we do when our children are a little lacking in education? The answer is simple. Just beat them up. If one beating is not enough, use two beatings to solve the problem.

Kakashi already wanted to use a Raikiri on the Kakashi over there. They are all Kakashi, why should he make things so difficult for himself!

Kakashi has lost hope in his entire life. Everything he looks at is tragedy.

[Although Naruto rescued Kakashi, the problem was still not solved. The timing and location were all favorable for Obito. The only thing missing was one person. In order to prevent the disturbance from small fish and shrimps, Obito summoned the monster created by the Demon Gera Technique.

Nara Shikamaru really doesn't want to see this monster again. It's really troublesome!

Over there, Naruto and Kakashi were still fighting with Hiruko, while here, Shikamaru was thinking about strategy even while fighting. Since the technique was not yet completed, there must be a weakness. And that weakness was the place where he left to absorb Kakashi. 】

The IQ of the Nara family is really beyond words. Although most people find it troublesome, their family is simply too good to be an assistant! It really saves time and effort. Smart people like to deal with smart people and it is effortless to talk.

Nara Shikaku felt that he really wanted to raise this kid as soon as possible and then retire with honor. The current situation was too tiring. Would he still have free time after he got out?

Minato Namikaze said that this was impossible!

[Naruto and Kakashi were in a tough fight. Rasengan and Raikiri were absorbed. Shikamaru Nara and Sakura were also in danger. However, their companions showed up at this time and the two were saved. And everyone killed the monster together.

Kakashi hid behind the rock, still thinking about whether it would be okay if he didn't use a trick that would kill both of them. But at this time, light appeared on the ground covered by thunderclouds, and Naruto used the Wind Style Rasenshuriken. Hiruko wanted to absorb this ninjutsu as well, but how could the result of others' hard work be obtained so easily? This ninjutsu defeated Hiruko, and Tenten over there also used the detonating tag to send the monster to the Sanzu River. 】

"It seems that our future can be entrusted to the next generation."

"They did really well."

"Each one of them has almost reached the level of a jonin."

......

Various discussions were heard throughout the theater, and everyone was excited about the future of Konoha. These children had completely grown up.

"White Hair, are you ready for the alliance letter after you return?"

"Little pigtail, you don't need to tell me this."

"I'm afraid you'll be stupid for three years after getting pregnant."

"Oh."

Sure enough, no matter how long it has been, only this white-haired guy can easily provoke my anger. The point now is that he is a pregnant man, and the baby is my own, so I have become a scumbag! I want to get along with him in a friendly way, but I tried, it doesn't work. Besides, I don't know what's wrong with Senju Hashirama now! Beware of fire, theft and yourself!

The Senju brothers agreed to pit each other! (╯‵□′)╯ノ┻━┻ (Nana, you have to know that the Senju brothers can pit their own brothers, but others... hehe)

【Finally, it was all over. Naruto returned the repaired bell to Kakashi. Kakashi thought of Obito and gave Naruto a warm smile, but Naruto was scared!!!

Others also chimed in, causing Naruto to stay as far away from Kakashi as possible. Kakashi even went up to explain, but...】

Obito felt that he was a bit jealous, maybe because he used Wood Release a little too much... What the hell! Kakashi! You are a big rubbish who loves the new and hates the old. You actually attacked Naruto. Where do you put me! You big rubbish! Obito was about to roar, and seeing that Naruto's eyes were already vicious, he was suppressed by several people.

In this fake world, I want infinite moon reading!

Ah! Today is another day that Obito wants to report to the newspaper office!

Chapter 34

【Everyone, starting today, we will talk about the Four Wars. 】

{Ahhh, finally I'm at the place I'm looking forward to the most}

{Honestly, I really doubt that the Fourth War was not a domestic violence scene in Konoha?}

{Domestic violence in Konoha is horrible}

{Once again, I strongly request that the Hokage take good care of their own Uchiha and don't let them report to the company!!!}

{Seriously, why didn't you get married in the first place? QAQ}

What? The Fourth Ninja World War was basically domestic violence in Konoha? Will Konoha be okay in the future? Several big guys are here!

The Kage who experienced the Fourth World War...I really don't want to recall it again. It is true that Konoha is a domestic violence.

[Uchiha Madara (Uchiha Obito) announced that the Fourth Ninja World War had officially begun, and the ninja villages of various countries entered a state of preparation for war. This was the first time that several ninja villages united to fight the enemy together.]

{Tell me the truth, how long has Tu Ge been using Madara's identity to deceive people?}

{Ah? Doesn't the above know? It is said that Uchiha Obito spied on the Sixth Hokage visiting his grave for 18 years, then threw the flowers away and ate the red bean cake.}

{Uchiha Raikiri V: Haha, my father spied on my father for eighteen years but he would never confess even if he died}

{Nohara Rin V: To be honest, we agreed to build a world with me in it, but what Obito wanted to do was to build a world where the two of us would visit my grave together!}

{......}

{I can't learn this operation, sir}

{Dear Hokage, how do you understand the thinking process of your own Uchiha?}

{Senju Hashirama V: Heh}

{Senju Tobirama V: Haha}

{Hatake Kakashi V: Heh}

{Uzumaki Naruto V: Heh}

What does this mean? How did they know this? What can they do to prevent the Uchiha from reporting to the company?

Namikaze Minato cast admiring glances at the Hokage. For such a long time, sometimes he didn't know what Fugaku was thinking, and sometimes he really couldn't understand the Uchiha's train of thought!

In fact, it's not just Minato Namikaze, many people are like this, they also don't know what Uchiha is thinking!

Uchiha: Haha, how can you mortals know our thoughts.

Sometimes, Hashirama Senju and Tobirama Senju didn't understand their own Uchiha's thought process. There was nothing they could do about it, as they were just too imaginative.

Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Izuna looked at each other helplessly. They thought it was their fault. Not to mention Senju Tobirama, he was recognized to be cunning. As for Senju Hashirama, Uchiha Madara had already put on the same filter when looking at Uchiha Izuna, but Uchiha Izuna still saw a little bit of Senju Hashirama's white-cut black physique.

It's a pity that no matter how Uchiha Izuna tried to stop it, he couldn't stop Uchiha Madara from hanging on Senju Hashirama. Of course, Uchiha Izuna was also hanged on the tree of Senju Tobirama, and he couldn't get down from it no matter how hard he tried.

Summary: All members of the Senju clan are poisonous!

[Each ninja village began to prepare for war, Naruto also began to receive training to control the Nine-Tails Chakra, Sasuke replaced the eyes of Uchiha Itachi, waiting for his eyes to adapt. ]

{To be honest, they are just like the two ancestors, they are already so strong at this age, it's like they are cheating}

{They are good!}

{Except for each other, no one else can beat them}

{Uchiha Madara V: We are so weak, not even as strong as a strand of Hashirama's hair, and you still have the nerve to say we are strong?}

{......}

{......}

{I have seen the real blowing column}

Offscreen: ...

What else could they say? They didn't expect you to be like this, Uchiha Madara.

Senju Hashirama: ...Madara is also very strong!

Senju Tobirama: Oh, come and feel my pain. These two have used all the means they can to separate them. The only thing left is crying, making a fuss, or even hanging themselves!

Uchiha Izuna: What's so good about that piece of wood! Apart from being stronger than the white-haired one, how else can it compare to the white-haired one!!!

Zero: ...Aren't you the same as your brother?

[On the other side, Kabuto Yakushi contacted Uchiha Obito, performed the Impure World Reincarnation Technique, and established an army with 100,000 White Zetsu.]

{Second-generation master, please stop inventing these dangerous forbidden techniques. We really don't want to fight with such people.}

{Immortal body, infinite chakra, Second generation, please let me go}

{Master Shodai, you must take good care of your cells. I don't want to fight with White Zetsu anymore. Our chakras are exactly the same, and I can't sense them.}

{Except the seventh generation, otherwise we will lose}

{Seventh Generation, I love you}

{Uchiha Sasuke V: Oh, you dare to snatch Naruto from me?}

{Sorry, I was wrong}

{Uzumaki Naruto V: Sasuke, put down the Kusanagi sword and close the Sharingan!}

{weak, pitiful, and helpless}

Namikaze Minato felt his hands itching. Obito was really good at looking for trouble! Obito, after we get out, we two have to have a "good talk"!

Uchiha Obito connected to Minato's brain waves and completely accepted the meaning expressed in Minato's eyes. Obito couldn't help but wonder if he would receive humanitarian care after he got out, and he didn't know whether he would be able to see the sun the next day.

Kakashi reached out and hugged Obito. I support you mentally, but you'll have to take care of yourself in practice!

Stupid Kaka, you've changed! You don't love me anymore! This is a fake world, I want to use infinite moon reading to create the right world!

[When Naruto was learning how to control the Nine-Tails' chakra, the Fourth Ninja World War had already begun. The five major ninja villages all wore unified forehead protectors. For the first time, all the ninja villages put aside their past grudges and united together.]

{This scene is really spectacular}

{I didn't expect this to be the effect when looking from top to bottom}

{80,000 ninja troops, this scale is larger than any previous war}

{Why is it the Ninja World that suffers when Konoha causes trouble?}

{Uchiha Madara V: You are too weak}

{Senju Hashirama V: Okay, okay Madara, I'll go there with you to fight.}

{Uchiha Madara V: Hashirama, let's fight!}

{Hey, Konoha, are you all okay?}

{Ah? The two adults are not fighting in Konoha, the second generation master specially opened up a space for the two to fight.}

{How many things did the Second Hokage invent?}

{There is basically nothing he can't do, except what you can't imagine. Especially with the second generation and Orochimaru, two scientific giants together, hehe.}

Everyone once again turned their eyes to Senju Tobirama, and the Second Generation (Lord Tobirama) really begged for mercy!

Senju Tobirama turned a blind eye to such gazes. If he had not been desperate to a certain extent, he would not want to touch it. There is a price to pay for transcending life and death.

Uchiha Izuna gently hugged Senju Tobirama's waist. It was obvious that the source of all this was me. If it weren't for my self-righteousness, Nissan wouldn't have wanted to perform the Infinite Tsukuyomi, Senju Tobirama wouldn't have lived alone in difficulty, and even dared to only recognize his own children as students. Even Senju Muto would not have given birth to Obito for his brother and died young.

All of this could have been avoided. Senju Tobirama and I would have a warm home, even if there were quarrels, there would still be warmth. My brother could also find his own happiness. I would also have a lovely son and a lovely nephew. But what on earth did I do...

Senju Tobirama felt that the clothes on his chest were a little wet. Is this guy crying?

Senju Tobirama hugged Uchiha Izuna back. Although he didn't know what this guy was thinking, he could roughly guess. If all this really happened, how would he feel? Would he feel resentful? However, Wuhen, he didn't hate this person. Their positions were destined to be either you die or I live. If he had the chance, he would kill himself. This was something everyone knew. It should be this era that was wrong. In this war-torn era, two people who obviously loved each other buried all their feelings in the deepest place for their respective families and then fought.

Before coming here, Tobirama Senju opposed the alliance because he was too aware of reality. He thought that his own brother Anijia's idea was a dream. However, when he arrived here and saw with his own eyes that even the children of Konoha who had experienced darkness were still growing up happily, his mind had changed. He wanted to fulfill and protect his eldest brother's dream.

Uchiha Izuna felt the warmth of Senju Tobirama. This guy who always spoke coldly looked so cold and heartless, but his arms were so warm that people could be addicted to them.

Chapter 35

[Both sides started fighting, the surprise attack team met the surprise attack team, and the fight was very fierce. Sai and Shin, two members of the Root, met again and were already in a hostile state. Sasori and Deidara also controlled puppets and detonating clay to attack Kankuro and his men. ]

{The roots are really dark}

{But now Mr. Sai should be called Yamanaka Sai}

{Ah, his and Ino's kids are cute too}

{The new generation of Konoha now basically inherits the abilities of their parents}

{It's just that the chakra is too low now, so the power is not good}

{Are you sure?}

{Ah, except for Master Boruto and Miss Sarada}

{Siyue is also good}

{Mom, in comparison.}

Uchiha Madara really had no interest in this level of battle. Only a life-and-death battle with Hashirama could arouse his interest.

During this period of time, Hashirama Senju has been thinking about how to establish the real Konoha. There are too many problems left in Konoha. Madara will definitely leave again, and he really doesn't know how to keep him.

Senju Tobirama has become a little lazy recently because of his pregnancy and the environment. It's not that he doesn't want to think, but since he was a child, he can only make decisions on small matters. In the big picture, it has always been Anijia who makes the decisions. He has become accustomed to it. He has no idea how many blames he has taken from childhood to adulthood. Anijia only looks kind on the surface, but he is ruthless when it comes to cheating people.

Not to mention Uchiha Izuna, who is now depressed and needs comfort. Only Senju Tobirama can cure him.

Minato Namikaze watched all this with great interest. He had just experienced the third war not long ago, and the fourth war was nothing to him. He was just a little interested in fighting with other ninja villages. This temporarily formed team was actually quite good and could exert considerable power if they cooperated well.

Yamanaka Haiyi looked at this future son-in-law with interest. He was somewhat emotional when he saw that it was the Root. However, he thought of Naruto. Is he really worthy of being the sun? He changed this child and made this child begin to regain the feelings that were abandoned in the past.

[On the other side, Darui's troops were also attacked. The reincarnated Kinkaku and Ginkaku, Sarutobi Asuma, Angle, Hyuga Hizashi, and Dan were all tricky characters.

Kakashi's troops also encountered the enemy, the owners of bloodline limit, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

Gaara's troops encountered successive Kages from four ninja villages. 】

{How could someone do this!!!}

{Everyone is basically a well-known figure}

{The four wars at that time were really hard to describe}

{At least half of Konoha's forbidden techniques were invented by the Second Generation}

{Pfft, it is said that the first Hokage sealed away countless forbidden techniques.}

{Almost every second generation invented one and sealed one}

{We are all human beings, why is there such a big difference?}

{Hehe, the techniques invented by the second generation are either forbidden or basically impossible to learn.}

{Others would have the capital to brag if they invented a forbidden technique}

{The forbidden technique invented by the second generation Hokage is like drinking water}

Second generation master, you are really discouraging me! Really!

Senju Tobirama glanced disdainfully at the gazes directed at him and said, "Why are you blaming me for being so stupid?" For some reason, almost everyone understood what was in Senju Tobirama's eyes.

Ah! My fists are itching! I want to hit someone! The problem is! They can't hit!

Ah! This is such a sad story.

Uchiha Izuna had a deep understanding of this. He had no choice. Most of the ninjutsu invented by Senju Tobirama were used on him. That was how he got the injuries! In fact, he had thought about stealing Senju Tobirama's ninjutsu and returning it to him later. However, this white-haired man got his plan from nowhere and threw a ninjutsu scroll to him on the next battlefield. The contemptuous look in his eyes made him angry when he thought about it now!

Uchiha Izuna sadly recalled that when he got the scroll, he tried hard to learn the contents of the scroll, so that he could taunt him back next time. As a result, no one in the entire Uchiha clan could learn it. In the next battlefield, this white-haired man basically only used that ninjutsu to fight. I won't say more, it's all tears!

Senju Tobirama's personality was basically spoiled by Senju Hashirama. As long as the experiments were not too unscrupulous, Senju Tobirama could do whatever he wanted. Since awakening the Wood Release, Senju Hashirama had been almost cut into pieces, but Senju Hashirama still didn't care, as long as his brother was happy.

Overall, when it comes to experiments, Tobirama Senju is spoiled.

Uchiha Madara also remembered the scroll that the entire Uchiha had not learned. It was simply an insult! His hands were itching, but now he couldn't beat this white-haired man. Thinking of this made him feel even more frustrated.

Namikaze Minato also has a deep understanding of this. His Flying Thunder God is an improvement on the second generation Hokage, and the second generation Hokage is the real creator of this technique. When he first learned Flying Thunder God, it was a bitter tear! This technique that almost made him rack his brains to improve was just one of the many techniques invented by the second generation Hokage. This shows how terrifying this person is.

Luo Sha saw that he was also one of them. The feeling of being controlled was really unpleasant, but he could also watch the children grow up.

[The battle continues, the Undead Army vs the Ninja Alliance on each battlefield.

Darui is facing Kinkaku and Ginkaku, the two brothers who staged the coup and killed the Second Hokage. 】

{I feel really angry when I think that the second generation master was killed by such a person.}

{Uchiha Kagami V: It's us who are holding back, otherwise dad could at least get away with it}

{Senju Tobirama V: It's okay. Their original target was me anyway. But they didn't get any benefit from it.}

{Uchiha Madara V: Yes, I received the news at that time that you were dead, and before you died you deceived all the other ninja villages.}

{......}

{......}

......

This is a ruthless person!

Uchiha Izuna understood it very well. After all, she was so similar to him. She had deceived all other ninja villages. This was Senju Tobirama. Even if he was dead, he still had a backup plan and would never let others have an easy life.

Hashirama Senju's chakra had unconsciously spread outward, and everyone felt a powerful pressure pressing on them, making them tremble.

The Uchiha clan expressed their highest respect to Uchiha Madara, who was closest to Senju Hashirama but did not show much pressure. They thought that he was worthy of being the Shura of the battlefield because he could suppress such a person.

Uchiha Madara did not stop Hashirama Senju. After all, this was also a manifestation of his ability. It's just that no one could truly understand the horror of fighting against Hashirama Senju. This man who could stand shoulder to shoulder with him was always the best.

Senju Hashirama did not let his pressure last too long. After all, he could not kill these two people now. Dare to touch his brother! Very good! I will remember you two.

That's right, Hashirama Senju is so narrow-minded. If other people come to hurt him, he doesn't care. It's his own business if they die because they are not as skilled as others. But once it comes to the person he wants to protect the most, his mind can go from infinitely broad to the size of a needle hole.

Senju Tobirama was not surprised that these two people were already on Anijia's death list, because he had a brother!

Chapter 36

[All the battlefields were in a tough fight, either fighting with people they knew, fighting with people they had been enemies with, or fighting with famous ruthless people. Although the battle was intense, fortunately, there were many reincarnated ninjas sealed by the Sealing Squad. ]

{How many people are sealed?}

{This also killed a lot of people}

{But many people have grown up}

{Many people also lost their loved ones}

{Hey, didn't they all resurrect later?}

{Uh...that's true}

{Where are my tears just now! Give them back to me!}

As the Ino-Shika-Cho family who have been together since the Warring States Period, they attach great importance to the growth of their children.

Yamanaka Ino, Nara Shikamaru, and Akimichi Choji represent the future of three families, and they have to fight against their teacher Asuma Sarutobi.

The three current family heads were all looking at their children on it, including Asuma Sarutobi. He also wanted to see how these children had grown after his death.

[Akimichi Choji is very kind-hearted and unwilling to kill. Even the word "fat pig" cannot fully arouse his fighting spirit. Fortunately, he is not alone. He has partners who stand by him and teachers who are still guiding him even though they are already enemies.

He has emerged from his cocoon and become a butterfly! His unreserved punch and the tacit cooperation with the two people have made him a qualified head of the family.

Asuma Sarutobi's last words: he had no regrets for them. 】

{5555, I also want a teacher like this}

{We all grew up in war}

{Well, but don't forget the other kind of teacher-student relationship in Konoha}

{Forehead......}

{Since the third generation, all disciples who go astray must kill their master once!}

{The teachers in Konoha have worked really hard}

We also feel that we have worked hard...

Sarutobi Hiruzen wondered if there was something wrong with his educational methods, otherwise how could these naughty kids who went astray be produced!

Orochimaru and Uchiha Obito quietly reduced their presence.

The look in Minato Namikaze's eyes when he looked at Obito was already showing him thinking about what kind of loving education he should use to bring this brainwashed child back after he returns!

Senju Hashirama looked at his brother with a speechless look. If he remembered correctly, Shimura Danzo was one who had gone astray and would never return.

Senju Tobirama's 💢 has already jumped out. This kind of troublesome disciple really makes people speechless!

As for the Uchiha brothers? Ah! The two of them are hugging their lovers now, and everything around them has nothing to do with them!

[The battles in various places have fallen into a state of hardship, and 100,000 White Zetsu have also joined the war. Now, due to the characteristics of White Zetsu, the trust of everyone in the coalition forces has begun to decrease. ]

{This is White Zetsu}

{How can we tell? Even a perceptive ninja is useless.}

{This war is too difficult}

{Should I be glad I didn't live in that time?}

{If I go up there, I'll be wiped out in a matter of minutes}

{But you guys have played around with the original target cells.}

{Have you considered the feelings of the first generation?}

The corners of Senju Hashirama's mouth twitched. He would never admit that these ugly things were made with his cells, absolutely!

The corners of Uchiha Madara's mouth twitched. These things couldn't have been made by him. He used Hashirama's cells to make such ugly things. How disgusting!

Tobirama Senju's eyes lit up. He had always wanted to use his elder brother's cells for medical research and had been planning to give up. However, these White Zetsu were very good materials and might be able to bring him new inspiration.

Senju Tobirama looked directly at Senju Hashirama, with the desire in his eyes not hidden at all. As the Senju·Invisible Brother Control·Hashirama nodded directly and said that he would help find it when he went out. What should I do if my brother likes research? Just spoil him!

Is Uchiha Izuna jealous? Yes, his lover went to Senju Mutou instead of him when she had something to do, so he was angry!

Senju Tobirama is now just thinking about the experiment he wants to do after White Zetsu takes it. This thing is a very good experimental material, and some human experiments that cannot be done otherwise can also be done on it!

Uchiha Izuna's anger had skyrocketed, and finally woke Senju Tobirama up. He looked at Izuna's expression and thought about what had just happened. What else did he not understand? But, why did he have to get angry? Alas, he had to pamper the Uchiha he chose.

Senju Tobirama ignored the cold air and kissed Uchiha Izuna, which instantly raised the temperature.

People around them feel like a lot of dog food is being slapped on their faces. What a malicious world this is towards single people!

[On Kakashi's battlefield, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen and the ninjas with bloodline limits caused a lot of trouble for them. Kakashi fought with a beheading sword, and Kurisan Kushimaru and Muri Shinpachi did not regard others as companions at all, but just fought on their own. Fortunately, Kai came to help Kakashi, and the two of them finally defeated them. ]

{Even if the Impure World Reincarnation can restore it, this is too...}

{It hurts just looking at it}

{What did the Mizukage think at that time?}

{They really became tools, only knowing how to kill}

{Also treat other people's lives as toys}

{It's so abominable}

As the Mizukage of the Kirigakure Village, Mei Terumi and Chojuro were helpless about this, but fortunately, the current Kirigakure is much better than before.

Hashirama Senju fully agrees with this bond of Konoha. People can become strong for the sake of the people they want to protect. Everyone regards Konoha as their home, and family members should understand and support each other.

Uchiha Obito was a little unhappy, well, he should be very unhappy, because that watermelon rind kept hanging around Kakashi, but he couldn't deny that it was because of him that Kakashi could divert some of his attention. Having said that, he still felt very unhappy, what should he do?

Kai felt a gust of cold wind, and with his strong beast instinct, he saw the look in Uchiha Obito's eyes when he was looking at him, but there was nothing Kai could do, as his EQ was too low, and he couldn't understand the meaning.

Kenju Kakashi knew at a glance that this man was jealous. While he found it funny, he did not forget to comfort Obito. Obito declared his sovereignty, but it was like playing the lute to a cow, as the two of them were not on the same channel.

[Uzumaki Naruto finally completed the control of the Nine-Tails Chakra. With the same beast instinct, he felt something was wrong, and directly used the Nine-Tails Chakra with the help of Killer Bee to break through the layers of barriers and escape.

In this mode, he felt the war. 】

{I still want to say: The seventh generation is so handsome! }

{Seventh generation, look at me, I am your fan}

{Hey, that's enough, forget it, Seventh Generation, I'm also your fan!}

{Are you guys here to make fun of me?}

{Seventh-generation, my requirements are not high, I just want to cheat on Uchiha Sasuke!}

{The guy above, I respect you as a man}

Uchiha Itachi has already planned to list the anti-wolf plan one, two, three, and four. Ou Doudou has too many rivals in love, and they must all be nipped in the bud!

Uchiha Shisui: As long as Itachi is happy, anything is fine!

Uchiha Fugaku is still thinking about how to kidnap the little golden retriever today!

Minato Papa said: You all stay away from my son, especially you, Uchiha Sasuke, stay as far away from my son as possible! Son, Papa will definitely protect you!

Today is also a day for Minato Papa to be on guard against fire, theft and Uchiha!

Chapter 37

[Here, Edo Tensei Uchiha Itachi is leading Uzumaki Nagato forward, and they are talking as they walk.

Ai and Tsunade also received the news that Naruto had come out, and they wanted to stop Naruto from going to the battlefield, so they kept rushing to stop Naruto. 】

{So the Seventh Generation was actually stopped before?}

{Fortunately it didn't work in the end}

{But is it necessary?}

{The guy above is stupid! }

{The Fourth War itself was carried out to protect the last two people}

{But not only did we fail to protect them, but we were rescued because of them}

{Uzumaki Naruto V: The Fourth World War was a success because of everyone's joint efforts. I couldn't do it alone.}

{Has the Seventh Generation been watching this?}

{Uzumaki Naruto V: After all, it's my daughter who's doing the live broadcast, so she has to make time for it even if she's busy!}

Minato Namikaze felt very weird. He knew his son's whole life before he was even born. Even his grandchildren saw it. Moreover, his son had become a qualified father. Who could understand this feeling!

The Senju brothers and the Uchiha brothers simultaneously thought of the Senju Butsuma and Uchiha Tajima who died together with their rivals.

Both Hashirama Senju and Tobirama Senju felt a little unfilial when they thought about what kind of expression their father would have if he knew that they were all eaten up by the two Uchiha brothers. They probably wouldn't be able to escape a beating!

Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Izuna are just the opposite. If their father knew that they not only ate the Senju brothers but also gave birth to children, he would probably be angry at first but would definitely show off to the other family.

The Qianshou brothers refused to think further, this question was beyond the scope!

As for Uchiha Itachi, he had no discomfort with his Impure World Weapon. As long as he could protect his younger brother, it didn't matter what happened to him. Brothers are born to protect their younger brothers.

Uchiha Shisui didn't think so. His little Itachi was actually dead! He definitely didn't want this to happen again!

[Finally, Ai and Tsunade blocked Killer Bee and Uzumaki Naruto. Naruto in front of them had changed drastically.

Ai has already said that in order to win and to delay Uchiha Madara's plan, he would not hesitate to kill two people! Even his younger brother Killer Bee can be killed for the sake of the village!

Because of the Raikage's ninjutsu, the two people who wanted to force a breakthrough were stopped. 】

{So fast!}

{The naked eye can't keep up}

{But to win, kill your own brother?}

{This was the norm in that era}

{Ninja can become an emotionless tool for victory}

{This is the rule of this world, and hatred is bred because of this}

{It scares me to think about it}

{Ninjas have the power to destroy the world, but because of the daimyo, they become emotionless tools}

{This is also the brilliance of their nobles}

{Thanks again to the Seventh Hokage for ushering in a new era!}

Silence, deathly silence.

The content of the barrage continued to shock everyone's heart. Even Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha, who had the ability to conquer the ninja world, were thinking about it. Even if the two wanted the daimyo to take out the land deed at the beginning, it was for the development of Konoha. In essence, they still respected those daimyo in their hearts. However, these barrages made the two people's vision rise again. The daimyo who could be killed by a ninjutsu at will became a lowly profession for various reasons.

Both Senju Tobirama and Uchiha Izuna are very smart, otherwise they would not have been fighting openly and secretly for several years. These barrages also woke them up, and the two of them had new plans for the future of Konoha.

In fact, not only them, but everyone in the theater was thinking about it. They were taught since childhood that the daimyo was the most honorable and they had to obey the daimyo's orders. However, now the barrage told them that this was wrong. They had the ability to change all this, but they lacked ideas.

Zero was very happy to see this, she was speechless. Speaking of which, the Senju and Uchiha were actually more noble than those so-called daimyo, but they became like this because of a dark man.

[Ai was very unhappy that Killer Bee helped Naruto in the battle. He didn't understand why Killer Bee would help Naruto when he and Killer Bee had a closer relationship.

At this time, Tsunade Senju also made her position clear, but she was on Naruto's side. Naruto did not want to drag Tsunade in, and wanted to break through Ai's obstruction alone.

Ai couldn't help but think of the battle with Minato Namikaze. Minato Namikaze said that Killer Bee's strength did not come from the tailed beast, and that there was a deep relationship between Ai and Killer Bee.

Since Killer Bee was chosen to be Ai's younger brother, the Thunder Plow and Hot Blade have become the link between the two brothers. However, after the death of the Third Raikage, Ai asked Killer Bee to give up the Thunder Plow and Hot Blade and practice the Tailed Beast Ball for long-range attacks.

Ai, who was sitting in the back seat, saw this and couldn't help but recall the past between him and Kirabi. In order to protect his brother, he did not allow Kirabi to leave the village and restricted his freedom. He thought this was the best choice for Kirabi. Until now, he still thinks so. He made the choice to protect his brother.

Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara don't think so. As an elder brother, it is their duty to protect their younger brother, but they must also respect their younger brother's wishes. Just like Senju Hashirama, Senju Tobirama likes to take matters into his own hands and likes to control him. So they can let him control them at will, just because Tobirama likes it and wants to conduct experiments. It's fine. If you want any experimental materials, just tell your brother and he will grab them directly. Uchiha Madara is even worse. He has a tenth level of brother control. If his brother says east, he will never go west!

[After many years, Kirabi and Ai once again competed with the Thunder Plow and Hot Knife. Surprisingly, the winner this time was Kirabi.

"Naruto and I's strength does not come from Jinchūriki alone. We both have a more powerful source of power. Big brother gave me precious words that I cannot give up before I got the Eight-Tails. With them, I can become extremely powerful."

"So that's how it is." Ai couldn't help but think of what he said to Kirabi when he was a child, "You are special to me, and we are the strongest partners."

"The words you said that day in front of the real waterfall?"

"Have you finally realized it, you idiot? It's no longer a fantasy to teach Big Brother a lesson from a high position."

"'You are special to me, and we are the strongest team.' I said that, but just that... just that one sentence, can it make you stronger!?"

"What's important is not what I mean to the village and the country, but what I mean to big brother. That's why big brother's protection of me has made you gradually stop trusting my power. When I became a Jinchūriki, I lost a lot of things and was exhausted physically and mentally. But it is because of this that I can see the light that I don't want to lose. My shining heart, my power does not only come from the tailed beasts, OK? Once the things that have the first nine tailed beasts in their hearts shine, they are as big as the sun. You must know that this is the most important thing. You must know that this is the source of power. So I firmly believe that I am the only one who can control the eight-tailed beast. Naruto also has his own sun in his heart, and he has two, which is rare!"

Ai and Tsunade both had shocked expressions on their faces, and Naruto scratched his head and said, "Yes, maybe it is indeed a sun-like existence."

Ai asked, "Uzumaki Naruto, what are your two suns?"

"Dad and Mom!"

"Dad and mom? The Fourth Hokage and Uzumaki Kushina? But they died immediately after you were born."

Tsunade thought: It seems that something happened in the process of learning to control the Nine-Tails' Chakra. During the battle with Pein, Naruto also said that when he was about to transform into the Nine-Tails, the sealing technique was unlocked and Minato appeared to save him. He is indeed not a man who will die in vain. 】

{I'm already crying}

{Being a Jinchūriki is so hard}

{I still don't understand}

{Because we can't empathize with them}

{Indeed, we cannot understand the pain that a Jinchūriki has to endure.}

Namikaze Minato seldom cries because he knows crying is useless, but now his vision has begun to blur. He did not expect that he and Kushina would become Naruto's light. They had not even fulfilled their responsibilities as parents for a day, leaving Naruto alone to face the darkness of the ninja world.

Uzumaki Kushina was already crying beside Minato. Naruto was her child, and just by seeing him once, she had become the light of this child.

Everyone in the theater was silent. As for Uzumaki Naruto, they had completely accepted this child and recognized him. Sometimes they also thought if they were in Naruto's situation, could they grow up to be like him? Many people had the answer, no! They would not be like Uzumaki Naruto, who was in the dark but wanted light in his heart. Many of them would hate darkness, and they could not be like Naruto.

This is Naruto, the one and only Uzumaki Naruto.

Chapter 38

["When I gained the power of the Nine-Tails, my father let me see my mother. He had already made arrangements with his chakra. Once the seal of the Nine-Tails was opened, my mother would come to see me, for me." A happy smile appeared on Naruto's face.

Ai thought: the Fourth Hokage who inherited the unique sealing technique of the Uzumaki clan, plus Kushina's powerful chakra and vitality, should not be a lie.

Tsunade couldn't help but say in her heart: As expected.

"When I gained this power, my mother told me everything. My father once fought with that masked man. That battle convinced him of two things. One is that the masked man will bring disaster. The other is... the only one who can stop him is me, a Jinchūriki who can perfectly control the power of the Nine-Tails."

Ai: The masked man... is he Madara? It turns out that the Nine-Tails attacked Konoha and it was Madara who did it!

Tsunade: Minato sealed the Nine-Tails and left the key to open the seal. It turned out that it was all because of this. He really never did anything unnecessary. In other words, he had already determined that...the masked man was a powerful threat. Only someone who controlled the power of the Nine-Tails could defeat him, so he let Naruto...

Ai asked: "Did Minato entrust everything to you? He doesn't think he is a savior..."

"I'm not sure whether my father considers himself the savior, but my master told me that my father is the son of prophecy and the savior."

"Remember what I said just now? The savior Minato is dead, can you say this is not a failure!" Everyone was waiting for Naruto's answer.

"Dad is indeed dead. Together with mom, he sealed the enemy Nine-Tails and protected Konoha from the Nine-Tails' invasion. He also protected me, although it was only for a moment. But at that time, they gave me so many instructions and trust. I believed that I could do it. They also entrusted me with the task of saving the world."

Tsunade also stood in front of Naruto and said, "Raikage, if you kill Naruto and delay the enemy's plan, then the Nine-Tails will inevitably be taken away and the world will be over. Only Naruto can control the Nine-Tails, just as Minato firmly believes. Letting Naruto go is equivalent to protecting the ninja and everyone. I am willing to bet on Naruto, what about you?"

Killer Bee also said: "Me too, stupid bastard, I am the big idiot that big brother said, and, unfortunately, Naruto is undoubtedly an idiot too, but in the end, only the big idiot who ignores the hardness and height of the wall can succeed."】

{My tears never stopped}

{Both the Fourth Hokage and his wife have such high trust in the Seventh Hokage}

{When will my parents trust me like this?}

{The seventh generation has this ability, do you have it?}

{Can you endure the pain that the Seventh Generation went through?}

{So, go to bed, dreams can hold anything}

{But there are some things that maybe only fools who keep going forward can do.}

{Smart people have too many things to worry about}

{So the seventh generation succeeded}

Ai couldn't help but think about what Kirabi said, "The only one who can succeed in the end is a big fool who doesn't care about the hardness and height of the wall"? He was taught a lesson by his own brother!

Uchiha Madara remembered how his lover Hashirama Senju had been promoting him for decades, hoping to form an alliance with the Uchiha. Hashirama Senju's behavior was just like the big fool in the words of the Raikage, but it was this big fool who finally realized his childhood dream.

Senju Hashirama was very calm. He said, "It's okay to be an idiot for your childhood dream!"

Senju Tobirama also understood that sometimes Senju Hashirama did stupid things just to relax himself. As the second in command of the clan, he needed to relax a little. In fact, Senju Hashirama was under much more pressure than himself, but it was hidden under his smile.

Uchiha Izuna doesn't care whether Senju Hashirama is doing something stupid or not, the most important thing for him now is to keep an eye on Senju Tobirama!

Uchiha Obito was a little trembling, but at the same time he admired his teacher, who had a really far-sighted vision. The Moon Eye Plan that he and his father had prepared could show signs of success just by fighting.

[The Raikage knocked Killer Bee away with one arm, and lightning flashed on his body.

"That's at full strength, trying to kill Naruto? Unexpected!"

Tsunade said, "If you are still so stubborn, then don't blame me for joining the battle!"

Naruto: I can't involve my mother-in-law. I'll just go to the side.

"Get on, Naruto."

Naruto said as he ran, "I have been entrusted with so many things." In the blink of an eye, Ai appeared in front of Naruto and punched him. After a burst of smoke, Naruto appeared behind Ai, "I will never fail." Ai collected his chakra.

Namikaze Minato, who fought against him at the time, also said: "I also carry a lot of things, and I will never fail."

Kirabi: Avoided? Stupid bastard, this is really...

Tsunade: It's simply a 'yellow flash'.

"Uncle Raikage is right. If I fail, I can't be a savior. So I will never fail, just like my father did, just like I learned from my father who is a savior."

"I just wanted to confirm it, so I attacked you with murderous intent. You are the second person to dodge my extremely fast punch. It seems that the savior is indeed alive and in your heart. Go!"

"Yeah!" Naruto ran towards the battlefield. 】

{This can also be considered a kind of inheritance! }

{This father-son relationship is really strong!}

{What can I say? They are indeed father and son!}

{To put it bluntly, the Fourth Raikage failed to defeat the Fourth Hokage, and now he can't defeat the Seventh Hokage.}

{You did this on purpose!}

{Namikaze Minato V: I have such a cute and powerful son, do you have one?}

{......}

{I fainted in the toilet from crying}

{These are other people's children}

Suddenly I wanted to hit him! Everyone looked at Minato Namikaze with a bit of hostility! What's the matter! Is he not as good as Naruto in bullying our children?

Namikaze Minato is fearless, he just has such a great son! What's wrong! Come and fight!

Uchiha Fugaku suddenly changed his mind and realized that in the end, this child was still abducted by my child. Thinking of this, his mood instantly improved.

Namikaze Minato connected with Uchiha Fugaku's brain circuit, and he was in a bad mood! Don't even think about letting Uchiha Sasuke get close to my son! Son, papa will definitely protect you and won't let you be kidnapped by the Uchiha family's little goblin!

[Okay, today's live broadcast of the four battles ends here, see you tomorrow! ]

This time, the screen did not go dark. Everyone knew that this was another display of what was to come, so they all watched attentively.

[It was Boruto who came to pick up Sarada again this time.]

"Nissan." Sarada ran happily to Boruto and threw herself into his arms.

"We're going to Grandpa Madara's house for dinner today. Let's go."

"Um."

Two people walked hand in hand on the streets of Konoha. The villagers passing by greeted them with a smile. Soon, a familiar figure appeared.

"Uncle Kakashi."

"Oh, it's Sarada and Boruto."

"Uncle, what are you doing?"

"Obito wants to eat his red bean cake. I came to buy some."

"Where's Uncle Obito?"

"He was taken away by the ancestors."

"ah?"

"He said he watched Sarada's live broadcast and wanted to have a good discussion about how much Obito did to ruin his image during the years he was away."

"Forehead......"】

Uchiha Obito had cold sweat on his forehead. He glanced at Uchiha Madara cautiously and saw a large amount of black air appearing behind him!

If it weren't for Senju Hashirama holding Obito tightly, everyone would have seen the scene of Uchiha Madara's domestic violence!

Uchiha Obito became more determined in his mind and clung to his father's thighs. As for Uchiha Madara as a father, he didn't care if he didn't have one!

[The three of them walked towards Uchiha Madara's house, talking and laughing, and soon Uchiha Madara's residence appeared in the sight of the three people.

It was a very elegant courtyard, covering a large area. However, given the current situation of Konoha, this kind of courtyard would not hinder the construction of Konoha at all.

After walking in, many people had already arrived, including the Uchiha brothers, the Senju brothers, Sasuke and Naruto, Itachi, the Fourth Hokage and his wife, the Fugaku and his wife, and Uchiha Obito, who had been dealt with after Senju Hashirama received the news.

The cooks were Naruto, the Senju brothers, Uzumaki Kushina and Uchiha Mikoto. These people were all very good cooks, and it was very easy for them to cook for them.

Everyone ate happily, occasionally showing affection, a few people talked about the future direction of Konoha, and others also expressed their opinions. Everyone's face was filled with happy smiles. After dinner, there were various activities. It was a crazy night, until the end, Senju Hashirama and Naruto, who were in good physical condition, cleaned up the house and put everyone in the room prepared for them. 】

The two clans living in the Warring States Period all looked at this situation with envy. They seldom saw such a relaxed smile on the faces of their clan leader and deputy clan leader. Moreover, all these situations proved that Hashirama Senju's vision was correct and they were narrow-minded.

If the future that their two tribes could exchange for by putting aside their hatred and working together is like this, then why can't I have the courage that even my own descendants can have!

As for the people of Konoha during the Fourth Generation, they were also full of hope for the future. Such a peaceful, comfortable and happy life was what they longed for! We cannot rely entirely on our descendants for the future, we must do something ourselves!

That night, many people had sweet dreams, which were filled with their longing and yearning for the future.

Chapter 39

Today, everyone came to the theater on time without Zero's reminder and sat in their seats. Yesterday, we saw Naruto preparing to join the war. I wonder what role Naruto will play in the battlefield of the Fourth World War!

["Good morning, everyone!" Uchiha Sarada appeared in everyone's sight on time. ]

{Ah! Ms. Sarada, please continue playing yesterday's video!}

{Yes, I didn't sleep well last night!}

{Already sitting on the small bench waiting obediently}

{How is the Seventh Hokage joining the war?}

{I really want to know the follow-up! }

Everyone also wanted to know. Even though they already knew that the coalition forces would win in the end, they knew nothing about the process in between. They only knew that it was caused by the two Uchiha who were causing trouble.

Uchiha Obito knew that the old man's Moon Eye Project was about to be completed, but the problem was that he seemed to have failed. What was the reason?

Uchiha Obito never regretted the decisions he made, which is exactly the same as Uchiha Madara. In fact, Senju Hashirama is the same in some aspects. Although it is painful, they never regret it. It can be said that blood relationship is really amazing!

[Naruto and Killer Bee are heading to the battlefield, while Uchiha Itachi and Uzumaki Nagato are also moving slowly. It doesn't take long for the four of them to meet.]

{All four of them have the strength of Shadow level and Super Shadow level}

{But those two people are typical of being in Cao's camp but their hearts are with Han}

{Is it okay for you to ask questions while fighting?}

{It's a war after all, be careful!}

Uchiha Itachi just watched his Impure World Master self fighting with Naruto. He was asking about Sasuke, but he didn't expect that the darkness he wanted to hide was known not only to Sasuke but also to Naruto. He really was a failed secret keeper.

Uchiha Shisui couldn't help but hate Danzo. It was because of this man that Itachi had to go through all this, killing his father, mother and clan members, and he would not be relieved until his death. Even Sasuke's revenge on him was included in it, and he was paving the way for Sasuke even after his death!

Uchiha Itachi felt Shisui's mood and just comforted him. He believed that he would not regret doing these things. This was the path he chose, and he would continue on it until his death.

Senju Tobirama was in a very bad mood. This disciple had brought disaster to Konoha before his death, and he still had the energy to bring disaster to Konoha after his death. Moreover, he also killed his grandson. Why didn't he just slap him to death? Now because of this space, he couldn't kill anyone!

Uchiha Izuna has now become Tobirama's mood radar. He can still guess what Senju Tobirama is thinking, and it is true that he is in a bad mood now. After the Uchiha clan was exterminated and those Uchiha clan members betrayed Madara, he no longer loves his clan members so much. The reason why they haven't gone on strike yet is purely because Madara has not given up on his clan members. However, the Uchiha clan was exterminated, which made him more or less angry. He should hate Senju Tobirama, the culprit who caused the Uchiha to be ostracized by the village.

Uchiha Izuna is a complete brother complex, but that doesn't mean he has no brains, he just won't give in on issues related to Uchiha Madara. They are also responsible for the Uchiha clan becoming like that in the end. Senju Tobirama has studied the Uchiha clan very well, and the evolution of the Sharingan is related to one's own emotions. The more one loses, the easier it is to gain powerful strength.

Moreover, this person did not kill all the Uchiha clans. He also left a way out for the Uchiha clan. However, this way out was cut off by his apprentice before the Uchiha clan could take it. In the end, the Uchiha clan had no choice but to go on to the end and ended up being exterminated.

Uchiha Izuna has never underestimated Tobirama Senju, this outlier of the Senju clan, possessed amazing political talent. If he was not born in the Senju clan, but was born among the nobles, he believed that with his thinking, he would be more than capable of becoming a daimyo. In fact, many of his schemes were not concealed from Tobirama Senju, but both of them knew clearly in their hearts that they were the reverse scale of the two family heads, and whoever touched it would die. Therefore, in addition to being able to kill each other, they had to protect each other when they met on missions from other families.

He can still remember the first time he saw Senju Tobirama. It was after he came back from a mission. At that time, Senju Tobirama was just a white and tender ball, very cute. But what was inconsistent with his age was the old-fashioned expression on his face, which made people unable to resist teasing him.

He had fallen in love with this girl at first sight. At that time, he had already begun to master the clan's intelligence system. It was the first time that he used the intelligence system selfishly to investigate a person, and the result was heartbreaking. That person was called Senju Tobirama, the second son of the rival family. They were destined to be in a life-and-death battle. From then on, he suppressed this feeling deep in his heart, constantly paralyzing himself, until the appearance of this child, which finally gave him a chance, a chance to completely possess Senju Tobirama.

Senju Tobirama found that the people around him were in a state of reminiscence. He also remembered the first time they met. He saw Uchiha Izuna at first sight. Even in the crowd, this person's noble temperament was very attractive. Senju Tobirama also thought that the two of them could become friends. However, later intelligence made the second-in-command of the Senju family list this person as the number one target. Uchiha Izuna was against the son of the other clan leader's family. This destined that the two of them could only face each other with knives. He also suppressed that emotion in his heart and pointed the cold blade at him.

[Originally Itachi intended to use the Mangekyō Sharingan on Sasuke, but it helped him get rid of Kabuto Yakushi's control.]

{What else can I say?}

{Is this all right?}

{How powerful is your Uchiha Sharingan!}

{No one can stir up trouble better than Uchiha!}

{I remember that the Impure World Reincarnation seemed to have reincarnated two Uchiha}

{Is this a rhythm that is out of control?}

{There is a saying: Don't mess with Uchiha}

Hashirama Senju already had a full understanding of Uchiha Itachi. He was a resourceful man who carried the burden of darkness alone just to leave a way out for his younger brother.

Uchiha Madara couldn't help but think that if his future self still had time to wait for Uchiha Itachi to be born, he would definitely look for this person and definitely not his second son!!!

Today, Uchiha Obito is still extremely disliked by his father, which is a cause for celebration!!!

Uchiha Itachi is very optimistic about Naruto! This man can lead Sasuke out of the darkness he created. No wonder he entrusted Sasuke to him. Only he can make him feel at ease!

Papa Minato stared at Uchiha Itachi with a bad look, and stared at Uchiha Fugaku even more fiercely, "There is not a single good person in your family. You are always thinking about how to kidnap my lovely son. Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke, I will definitely keep an eye on the two of you, and I will never let you two get close to my son!"

——————————————————————

The author has something to say: First, the articles that cannot be read in the collection can be seen on my personal homepage.

Secondly, I am really sorry to all my dear fans. Since I have an important exam next month, I will stop updating this article from today. See you next month, my dears. Thank you for your support. I hope you can wait for me to come back♬♩♫♪☻(●'∀｀●）☺♪♫♩♬

Chapter 40

[Finally, the Impure World Nagato was sealed, and Uchiha Itachi was going to look for Kabuto Yakushi. Before leaving, he gave Naruto a piece of advice: No matter how strong you are, don't think about carrying everything alone, because if you do that, you will definitely fail. The reason why your father Minato was able to become Hokage was because of the support of your mother Kushina and other companions. Remember that you and your father have the same dream, so remember it well. It is not that only by becoming a Hokage can you get people's recognition, but only those who are recognized by people can become Hokage. Don't forget your companions.]

{As expected of the Itachi God}

{This sentence really makes sense}

{Why don't you say that this is what Itachi God has concluded through his own life}

{Itachi was Uchiha Itachi of Konoha until his death}

When Uchiha Itachi saw what Impure World Itachi said to Naruto, he was stunned. He knew clearly that until now he still believed that he could take on everything. He did not resonate with the words that Uchiha Itachi on the screen summed up his life.

Uchiha Shisui looked at Itachi with heartache. His shoulders would bear too much in the future, and he carried it all alone. In the end, Sasuke, the person he wanted to protect the most, went against his thoughts. Itachi on the screen had used his life to prove what he said.

Namikaze Minato has a new understanding of Uchiha Itachi. He looks at the problem very thoroughly. If Konoha had not forced him away, perhaps Uchiha Itachi could also become a good Hokage!

[Naruto and Killer Bee separated from Itachi. They all had their own missions. Itachi went to find Kabuto Yakushi to end the Impure World Reincarnation, while Naruto and Killer Bee continued on their journey and rushed to the battlefield.

The battles in other places are extremely tense. Whether it is the losses caused to the coalition by the Seven Ninja Swordsmen and the Impure World Bloodline, or the coalition still cannot win even if the Impure World Kage lets them go, there are also many White Zetsu members who have joined the coalition, causing the people in the coalition to have less and less trust in them. In short, the situation is not good! 】

{Thinking back to the time when we were fighting, I shed a lot of bitter tears!}

{One of you guys should try to feel the sour and refreshing feeling of having someone from the Impure World or White Zetsu come over.}

{After checking each other's eyes, we are all people who lived and died together in the Four Wars}

{Thank you for your hard work, seniors}

{It's all tears if I talk too much about all these situations. The people killed in the first Ninja World War were not humans, but they were much harder to kill than humans.}

{In short, it is hell-level difficulty}

Uchiha Madara was deeply disgusted with the words in the barrage. In short, they were too weak, which was why they had such a feeling. The descent of a tree world by Hashirama Senju could directly reduce the troubles above by half. They were a group of people who were completely incomparable to Hashirama.

Senju Hashirama was just lying lazily in his seat. These barrages had little effect on him. When a person becomes strong to a certain extent, all conspiracies and tricks are insignificant in the face of absolute strength.

Senju Tobirama was thinking, what is this? Sooner or later, you will have to pay for what you have done? The forbidden technique that he invented was abused like this, and it was by the enemy!

Uchiha Izuna has a deeper understanding of Senju Tobirama's invention! Infinite chakra, immortal body, other methods are useless except sealing. If this ability is used on the current battlefield, the Uchiha clan will definitely suffer great losses! Should we be thankful? Senju Tobirama is at least not an enemy now. Although his strength is not as terrifying as Senju Hashirama, from another level, his threat is no less than his brother. Kinkaku and Ginkaku can kill him, and he probably doesn't want to live anymore. Otherwise, how can those two idiots kill him? As his long-time opponent, he doesn't believe anything! What's more, there is his newly invented Flying Thunder God, which can fight and escape!

The Kages from other villages felt a little fortunate, but more jealous. If they wanted the village to continue to develop, geniuses were indispensable. Konoha had never lacked geniuses. Even if they had a stupid teammate and killed many geniuses, Konoha still stood above all ninja villages!

[As time went by, many people became anxious. What was even worse was that the four members of the Sound Ninja Curse Seal Group who were killed were also resurrected and even gained more powerful power.]

{What else can I say?}

{Envy and jealousy of Konoha}

{+1}

{+2}

{+Ninja}

{Hey, hey, that's not the case. Isn't it just that we have many strong people in Konoha? There's nothing to be jealous of ♫(͡◕ ◕͡) with high spirits}

The words in the barrage sound like they deserve a beating!

Kages from other villages, we are not jealous or envious, isn't it true that Konoha is not short of geniuses! Isn't it true that even with stupid teammates, it is still the best in the ninja world! Isn't it true that if you don't cause trouble, it will be a ninja world war! You Konoha are so good at playing! Sooner or later, you will be doomed!

[Shikamaru, Kiba, Neji, Choji, everyone encountered an opponent that they could not defeat before, and let the others come down, and they rushed up! And a battle that was completely different from that time took place! After experiencing time, they are no longer the same as they were before, and time and opponents have made them stronger! And the Sound Ninja Curse Seal Four, the ghosts of the past, were quickly defeated! ]

{So exciting}

{Their appearance at the beginning caused a lot of losses}

{In the end, it was their former rivals who defeated them}

{That's why I envy Konoha! Even without the Uzumaki and Uchiha, there are still many strong people.}

Off the screen, those people's parents are proud of their children's future. These are their children. Even if they are not as good as their peers, they still surpass most people!

The four people in the Warring States period not only thought of the children in their tribe, but also wondered if they could live to this age and be more brilliant than these people. You know, the Senju and Uchiha tribes are very likely to produce geniuses, and there are always strong people standing out! If the two tribes had not lost many children and young people due to the war, it would be hard to say what the situation in the ninja world would be like now!

Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Izuna suddenly wanted to see if those children could surpass them, and they would protect them before they were fully grown!

Hashirama Senju knows Uchiha Madara very well, they seem to be each other's halves since birth. Hashirama Senju felt the transformation of Uchiha Madara, and he is also very grateful for this space. No matter what, they have a different future, and facing different paths, he and Madara will walk through it hand in hand!

Senju Tobirama and Uchiha Izuna are just the opposite, as if they were born to be incompatible. Even if they are attracted to each other, I will set a trap for you today and I will use the same trick on you tomorrow. In a nutshell, they love and hate each other, but their ideas are very similar. So, this time, they plan to look at the future of Konoha together, Konoha's development, let go of past grudges, and make plans for the future of the clan!

————————————————————————

ps: The author has something to say

Posting an article means that the author is still there. I failed the exam and am taking the next round of exams. I will try my best to update once a week. Thank you for your continued support. Thank you everyone😘😘😘

Chapter 41

[The Four Otoninus came back for revenge. When they failed, they directly activated the Yellow Spring Reincarnation Secret Technique, pulling all the people of Konoha into the barrier they prepared, and their strength increased greatly.]

{What a bunch of lunatics}

{Still a bunch of crazy people who don't care about their lives}

{Is revenge so important? As long as the barrier is broken, they can't even return to the Pure Land, and their souls will be scattered.}

{Perhaps their fate was already determined when they gave up everything for power}

Akimichi Choza and the others became nervous when they saw their son being caught in this barrier. How could they not see how powerful this barrier was? However, as long as they could link the chakras of other people in the barrier, they could break the situation just like breaking an illusion. The problem was that they had no idea where this barrier was, and in time of war they had no time to organize people to find them.

[Ino and Shino analyzed their physical conditions. Even if there was still chakra in their bodies, it could lead to their death if it didn't flow. They needed help. Ino used the secret technique of mind turning to push Shikamaru and Choji's chakra into her own body, driving the circulation of chakra. Shino used insects to devour her own chakra and gave it to Kiba, Akamaru and Neji to ensure that they could continue to survive.

The four Konoha members in the barrier did not give up in the face of this situation. Shikamaru was good at analyzing the situation, and the others were able to distract them so that Shikamaru could think about how to lead them out of the predicament.

Naruto also received instructions from headquarters to look for malicious intent!

Everyone is working hard! 】

{What should I say, is this Konoha as expected?}

{These life-saving operations can lead to one's own death if one is not careful}

{However, it feels good to have someone helping me at this time.}

{We also want this kind of help}

{Again, I'm so envious}

No one knows the risks of Ino and Shino's operation better than the Yamanaka and Aburame clan. The slightest mistake would put their lives in danger, but the situation of the others was indeed not good. Therefore, no one opposed this approach. On the contrary, they were proud of their children. These were their children. Since coming here, they have watched their children grow up step by step, and grow into beings that they are proud of. They have to say that they like this feeling very much.

Senju and Uchiha watched all this quietly. They were from different ninja clans, but because they were all Konoha's ninjas and their companions, they would extend a hand without hesitation when others needed help, just for that glimmer of hope.

Uchiha Madara hugged Senju Hashirama and watched all this. Because of his strength, many Uchiha clan members, except his younger brother, were afraid of him. He did not care about other people's feelings. However, when he saw other people on the screen trying their best to save their companions, he was still touched. In this war era, one might not see the sun the next day if he was not careful. No one could be trusted except one's own clan members. Even one's own clan members had ulterior motives. This kind of help beyond the ninja clan was a luxury here.

Uchiha Izuna, who was taking care of Senju Tobirama, was also watching this scene. This kind of help and this kind of trust touched him deeply. This time, he wanted to witness with his own eyes this kind of trust, this kind of unity, and this kind of reassuring feeling of the next generation.

As for the two Senju brothers, enjoying the care from the Uchiha, they have become more confident about this kind of thing. As ancestors, some things will be handled by their generation, and the rest will be entrusted to the younger generations!

[Nara Shikamaru told the others not to fight head-on. Although they were beaten badly, no one gave up hope. Nara Shikamaru gave three reasons, especially the third one. He put their lives in the hands of Uzumaki Naruto. He trusted their companions, and he believed that Naruto could find them through great malice.

As if to verify Shikamaru's words, the huge barrier was strongly shaken, and Nara Shikaku also contacted Shikamaru and the others. With a sound of opening, Shikamaru and the others disappeared and returned to their bodies. Naruto also broke the barrier and stood in front of the Sound Four. They all recognized that it was the little ghost at that time, but they wanted revenge even if there was only one person, but they all died under Naruto's Rasengan. Revenge will not have any results. 】

{This is really a gamble}

{If one factor is missing, this gamble will not fail}

{This is Konoha. Konoha with the will of fire}

{Revenge brings only greater pain}

All kinds of barrages whizzed past in front of everyone's eyes. They were right. If there was even a slight mistake, this gamble would not be successful. They completely devoted their lives to their companions, and their companions also tried their best to protect them. This kind of courage was also something that other ninja villages had to admit. The connection between them was inseparable.

Minato Namikaze has higher expectations for the future of Konoha. This kind of Konoha still has hope even with pig teammates. This is the reason why he can sit here and fight with the Elders. These children are the future and the jade that our generation must protect.

Uchiha Obito looked at everything in front of him, and his determination to carry out the Infinite Tsukuyomi was greatly shaken. This spirit of protecting his companions was what he originally possessed, which was why he pushed Kakashi away and was crushed under the boulder, and gave the precious Sharingan to Kakashi. Since coming here, his originally firm heart has been shaken day by day. It seems that he has seen the failed outcome of the four wars initiated by his future self. Can he really defeat these people?

Amidst everyone's thoughts, pride, or relief, the video ended and they could once again see the future.

[Uzumaki Boruto and Uchiha Sarada came to the Hokage's office after the live broadcast. The piles of documents reflected the Hokage's hard work!

"Dad, we're coming."

"Boruto, Sarada, you've worked hard. Sit here and take a rest. I'll finish these documents soon. Let's go have a barbecue together as a family today!"

"Dad, it's okay, you can take your time, we're not hungry yet."

Boruto and Sarada sat obediently on the chairs in the Hokage's office. They took out the books they wanted to read and began to read them carefully.

Time keeps passing, and Naruto's work is nearing completion. Seeing Naruto obediently correcting documents, no one would have thought that Naruto has matured so much after becoming Hokage.

Naruto stood up and stretched, looking at the two children tenderly. These two children were the continuation of his bloodline and his weak spot, and no one could hurt them.

Uchiha Sasuke seemed to have a natural understanding with Naruto. At this time, Sasuke also came to the Hokage's office. His work as the captain of the Anbu had been completed, and he came to pick up his family to have dinner together.

The family of four left the Hokage Building and greeted the enthusiastic villagers. What a beautiful scene. 】

The people outside the screen seemed to have felt the tranquility in Konoha. That kind of quiet, peaceful and happy village was exactly the ideal they were working towards.

—————————————————————————

PS: I have been taking various exams during this period and just finished them. I am sending you a chapter herewith, hoping to get good results.

In addition, thank you all for your support, your support is the motivation for me to continue writing😘😘😘

Chapter 42

The beautiful life on the screen has always been in everyone's mind. Wars exist in every era. People start wars for their own interests and ambitions. Wars between big countries are a disaster for small countries. It is normal for big countries to oppress small countries. The ninja system in this ninja world is a pathological one. In order to master this power, the daimyo monopolized the ninja's economy and constantly instilled in them that they are just a tool of their own and their lives are worthless. If it were not for this space, few people would be able to realize this deformed idea.

Now, the ninjas in this space have finally begun to exercise their power and will no longer create new tragedies and new pains for the ambitions of the daimyo. Ordinary people like the daimyo should not point fingers at those who have the power to kill them. As a weak person, you must have the awareness of being a weak person!

The Uchiha brothers and the Senju brothers, the Kage of each village during the Fourth Generation's period and the Kage of the Seventh Generation's period asked for a separate room. They wanted to discuss how to make the ninja no longer be tools. Especially since the Uchiha and the Senju clans were direct descendants of the Otsutsuki clan, they themselves possessed more noble bloodlines than the current daimyo. Now that they already knew this, the country's top leaders should change dynasties!

The two Madara pillars actually thought further. Since the establishment of this ninja village still did not solve the war, then they should unify the ninja world! Konoha is no longer a village, but a country, and the place they chose is the capital of this country!

Quan and Fei are qualified brother-con and they know their brothers very well. In terms of the degree of black-belliedness, Uchiha Madara is definitely not as good as Senju Hashirama. It's just that Senju Hashirama usually restrains his strength and has a good talking personality. This does not mean that he is really naive, otherwise how could he have the right to speak in the Senju clan!

In comparison, Uchiha Madara likes to speak with power, but he is not stupid. The fact that only Uchiha Madara has successfully used the Moon Eye for such a long time shows this man's scheming.

Quan Fei and the other brother expressed their full support for what their two brothers wanted to do. Their brothers either didn't cause any trouble, or if they did, they would cause big trouble. Senju Tobirama was the type that couldn't be stopped, but Uchiha Izuna was no problem. Whatever their brothers did was right!

A group of people studied together for a long time and came up with a clear plan for each period. They talked until very late before adjourning. After the meeting, the Warring States Four held another small meeting. Based on the solution just discussed, they planned to expand the entire ninja world. The first thing to do was to replace the Daimyo of the Land of Fire!

Everyone had a good dream, as if they had seen a bright future. Of course, for those who have just started hunting, they must have a good meal before going to bed.

The next morning, everyone was surprised to find that Hashirama Senju, the perverted sage, actually had dark circles under his eyes, while Uchiha Madara looked refreshed. No one dared to ask or say anything!

Senju Tobirama looked at Uchiha Madara with murderous intent! His stupid elder brother, whom he had taken care of for half his life, was tormented by this man. After he got out, he must not let Uchiha Madara approach within 10 kilometers of the Senju clan! And Uchiha Izuna looked at his brother enviously. Who could understand the bitterness of having meat at his mouth but not being able to eat it!

[The battle on Gaara's side of the battlefield is nearing its end. The previous Raikage, Tsuchikage, Mizukage, and Kazekage have all been sealed, but the second Tsuchikage left behind a clone before being sealed. On this side, Kabuto Yakushi is also ready, waiting for the former Shura to reappear as the Uchiha's fighting power.

The Second Tsuchikage summoned a coffin under the control of Kabuto Yakushi. Of course, as Uchiha Madara, his appearance had to be different. Others would only know who was inside after the coffin was opened, but this ancestor was the only one who kicked the coffin open directly. 】

{......}

{......}

{......}

......

Senju Tobirama's eyes rolled up to the sky. Haha, it's still the same Uchiha Madara. After so much time, people still want to beat him up!

[Everyone who is preparing for the next move all felt the enormous power of Uchiha Madara at the same time. Since this Uchiha Madara has appeared, who is the other person who calls himself Uchiha Madara?

The Second Tsuchikage, controlled by Kabuto Yakushi, talked to Uchiha Madara again. The content of their conversation was horrifying. As Gaara's sand attack did not hit and was dodged by the two people, a battle had begun.

On one side was the ninja coalition, and on the other side was Uchiha Madara alone, the legendary Shura of the ninja world. Fear was written all over everyone's face, and some were praying silently. Finally, the battle began.

That was a one-sided massacre! There were no fancy moves, only one-hit kill. Although he was surrounded by many people, he was still at ease. This was Uchiha Madara! 】

{I'm already scared}

{Is this the strength of Ninja Shura?}

{I am a survivor. This is the strength of Shura in the Ninja World. It is an absolute power. Any power is useless in front of him. He is like a god of death.}

{Should I be glad that we still have Hashirama-sama?}

{If this is just the power of Uchiha Madara alone, then Hashirama-sama's strength!!!}

{Ohnoki V: In our era, Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha were synonymous with strength. Since you are all very young and did not catch up with that era, they were the only two ninjas who could fight against them. Anyone else would almost die if they met them.}

{The first generation shouldn't be that serious, right?}

{Uchiha Izuna V: Not really? Do you think the only person who can stand shoulder to shoulder with my brother is a soft-hearted person?}

{Uchiha Madara V: Senju Hashirama is not a fool, he has his own considerations for every step. Otherwise, do you think that the establishment of a ninja village in the Warring States period can be established by just talking?}

{I think I need to slow down}

{Me too}

There were no surprises for the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan. The Senju clan had simply experienced the methods of the Senju clan leader, while the Uchiha clan knew themselves and the enemy, so they could fight every battle without defeat.

However, the people of Konoha couldn't help but look at Hashirama Senju, because in their perception, Hashirama Senju was a person who was easy to talk to!

Senju Tobirama smiled disdainfully. If the eldest brother really just talked, he would not have supported him willingly for such a long time. Senju Hashirama himself has the most say in how he is. This man is not easily angered, but once he gets angry, it is a disaster of hell level. The grass on the graves of those elders who sent Banjian and Wajian to the battlefield is so high. In order to let their sons become the clan leader, these elders deliberately let them go to the battlefield. At first, the eldest brother did not know, but after the sadness, the eldest brother realized that there might be something wrong here, and began to investigate. Finally, those elders were found out. Since you want to be the clan leader so much, then you can just watch. In the years before his death, these elders did not have anything going their way. The eldest brother did things without leaving any traces. Until they died, they probably did not realize that all this was done by the eldest brother!

This only proves once again that this naive and innocent Hashirama Senju is absolutely as evil as can be!

Chapter 43

[The one-sided massacre continued. Naruto and others tried their best to fight Uchiha Madara, and finally forced Uchiha Madara to use the Rinnegan!

In order to prove the power of the Rinnegan, Uchiha Madara formed hand seals on the boulder. At first, no one knew what kind of ninjutsu it would be, but the perceptive ninja had already felt something, and this feeling came from... the sky!

When everyone looked up at the sky, many of them had already given up hope, because a huge meteorite was falling towards them!

Many people had given up. At this time, Ohnoki showed his dignity as the Third Tsuchikage and released ninjutsu on the meteorite, while Gaara also used sand as support. With the efforts of the two, the meteorite stopped falling.

Uchiha Madara was a little surprised by this, but he was not worried because there was still a second meteorite! 】

{Mom, I'm scared too!}

{It's a miracle that anyone can survive!}

{This is the power of God!}

{I'm already on my knees!}

Many comments expressed their fear, and the people outside the screen also felt fear! This kind of power makes people despair!

Uchiha Madara was very satisfied with this! This kind of power is definitely worth following! Senju Hashirama immediately noticed the desire in Uchiha Madara's eyes and immediately felt a headache!

Senju Tobirama said that his hands were itching, and he really wanted to dissect Uchiha Madara to see how this power was formed! (Tobirama, your thoughts are very dangerous!)

Senju Hashirama was the first to discover Senju Tobirama's thoughts, and suddenly felt a headache! My lover wanted strength to go to the newspaper office, and my brother was gone on the way to dissection! This life is unbearable! Bye bye!

Senju Hashirama saw Uchiha Izuna's strong support for Madara in the blink of an eye, and immediately gave up! Whatever you want! I don't care!

Namikaze Minato also felt a headache, should we do this! Yes! No! Yes! He just wanted to work hard to develop Konoha. Why is it so difficult! Konoha now has no way to resist the power of the ancestors, not to mention that Uchiha Madara was not the final BOSS before. Son! Dad needs you!

[After a period of earth-shaking, the shattered bodies of Uchiha Madara and the Second Tsuchikage slowly recovered. Looking at the destruction caused by his own power, Uchiha Madara was very satisfied. This was the real power. Only those who could store up such power would be qualified to fight against him.

Uchiha Madara used summoning techniques to try to summon Kurama, but failed. On the other hand, Uzumaki Naruto's shadow clone and Kurama in Naruto's body both felt uncomfortable. The familiar chakra let Kurama know that Uchiha Madara was back.

The fact that Kurama hasn't been summoned means that he has not been caught yet. Uchiha Madara said that the process was too slow. At this time, Kabuto Yakushi also stepped forward and said that the current Nine-Tails Jinchuriki is that young man, and he is not easy to deal with.

Uchiha Madara was a little disdainful of this, and took the opportunity when everyone was around to perform a ninjutsu that he had always wanted to try. At this time, Kurama also took the initiative to find Naruto and told him that he could give his chakra to his shadow clone. Compared with Naruto, he hated Madara more.

"Wood Release: Tree World Arrival" was unleashed as Uchiha Madara formed a hand seal and what was once Hashirama Senju's ultimate killing move.

Naruto also used multiple Rasengan to resist Uchiha Madara's attack, but he was already at the end of his strength and seemed like he would disappear at any time.

"You're right, he's not easy to deal with." Uchiha Madara showed an excited look on his face. 】

{It seems that the only people who have successfully blocked this Tree World Advent move are Uchiha Madara and Uzumaki Naruto, right?}

{Others just dodged it}

{These two are the only ones who can face off head-on}

{Uchiha Sasuke should be able to do it, after all, his strength is about the same as the Seventh Hokage}

{They are all big guys anyway}

Senju Hashirama twisted Uchiha Madara's waist directly. Looking at the familiar move, he had guessed Uchiha Madara's plan. When he watched the video of the decisive battle, he found something wrong. That piece of meat should have been bitten in order to gain my power. Coupled with Uchiha's forbidden technique Izanagi, this was really painstaking for my power!

Uchiha Madara felt pain, but he didn't dare to show it. He knew himself well and could endure any hardship for the sake of power. Besides, Izuna was no longer around and Hashirama was married. He had nothing to lose and only power was left for him to use.

Senju Tobirama didn't understand. He had done a lot of experiments for his elder brother's Wood Release Cells. Even he couldn't bear his elder brother's cells. Even though they were brothers before, how could chakra be so perfect? ​​Even after so many years, they could still fuse each other's cells?

Orochimaru's eyes lit up. There were indeed many things in this world that needed to be studied and discovered. He might as well betray the village so that he could carry out those experiments without restraint.

[The headquarters of the Allied Ninja Forces here can't sit still either. The appearance of Uchiha Madara has brought them great pressure. Now is the time for the Five Kage to move together. In order to arrive immediately, Tsunade chooses to use the Tensou Jutsu to teleport. She is stopped by Mabui, but Tsunade has made up her mind. She is confident that she will be fine. She is not lucky when gambling, except when gambling with her life.

Mabui originally wanted the Raikage to stop him, but the Raikage said, "Prepare for the heavenly gift, for two."

Mabui also spoke to Nara Shikaku, but Nara Shikaku already knew that this matter was a foregone conclusion and there was no way to change it, so Mabui could only agree, and also let the slug bring the coordinates of the Flying Thunder God, and the Flying Thunder God Technique left by the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze, to be used once for Uchiha Madara! 】

{It's not easy to be a secretary or a military advisor these days}

{It is generally acknowledged that the Shikamaru family is the military advisor of Konoha because of their intelligence}

{Look at this face of despair, I can't stop it}

{I think both of them were devastated}

{If I were to quit my job}

{Now Shikamaru's threat to the Seventh Hokage is to resign. Of course, this is just talk. He still has to do what he has to do.}

Now Nara Shikaku's face is also very speechless, it is not easy to be a military strategist these days, son's father understands you, it must be very troublesome to be a Hokage, but the Hokage who can make his own son willing to help without any trouble, he thinks that combining the previous conclusions, his choice is not wrong.

Therefore, all the actors present felt more or less guilty when they recalled whether they had exploited the labor force. Those who could become secretaries or military advisors were all smart people, and they would feel sorry for themselves if they did not exploit such talents!

Zero heard the inner thoughts of all the Kages and lit a candle for those military advisors and secretaries, only one and no more.

Chapter 44

[With the activation of the Tensou Jutsu and Flying Thunder God Jutsu, the Five Kage have gathered. Tsunade immediately treats Gaara and Ōnoki. Naruto's shadow clone also wants Tsunade to treat them, but is rejected by Tsunade.

The five Kage said that the battlefield on this side would be left to them, and the fake Uchiha Madara on the other side would be left to Naruto. The five Kage gave Naruto a message: he must win.

Naruto automatically released his Shadow Clone. Naruto, who was rushing to the battlefield, also received the news and nodded. He understood the wishes of the Five Kage and knew clearly that this battle must be won. 】

{This is the first time the five Kage have gathered together to fight against one enemy!}

{Uchiha Madara deserves this lineup}

{But the Five Kage still belong to the category of ninjas, and Uchiha Madara's power is close to that of a god}

{But apart from the Seventh Hokage, at that time, only the Five Kage could compete with Uchiha Madara.}

{No way...Uchiha Madara is too abnormal}

{Who says it's not}

Outside the screen, Uchiha Madara raised his eyebrows. The overall strength of these people was okay, but they were still not as strong as Hashirama.

Senju Tobirama lit a row of candles for these people. As for what kind of person Uchiha Madara was, those ninjas who lived in the Warring States Period had the most say. He and his elder brother were not even in the category of human beings!

There is no need to say anything about Uchiha Izuna, who always brags about his brother, saying that his brother is the best and no one is allowed to refute him. That Senju Mutou is only slightly stronger than him.

Hashirama Senju felt a little sorry for his granddaughter, hoping that she would not be hit too hard by Madara. After all, he knew very well how strong Madara was. During the period on the screen, Madara's strength would definitely increase further. Hashirama Senju said that although it was very hurtful, the possibility of his granddaughter defeating Madara was zero.

[Now that everyone is here, let's start the fight!]

Uchiha Madara showed everyone what a ninja from the Warring States Period was like. The Five Kage were beaten back step by step, and all their moves were vulnerable in Uchiha Madara's eyes.

Uchiha Madara even used Ohnoki's Dust Release to reveal his upper body, and taunted Senju Tsunade. 】

{What is this?}

{Love you so much that I have to tattoo you on my chest?}

{You guys in Konoha are the best at playing}

{We don't know this person}

The Uchiha clan members have all opened their Sharingan eyes. What kind of operation is this? Clan leader, even if you like that Senju, you can't do this!

Senju Tobirama's eyes are already full of murderous intent, Uchiha Madara, you are great!

Uchiha Izuna was petrified. Brother, what...what did you do? How could you put the face of a thousand-handed wooden man on your chest!!!

Senju Hashirama didn't expect this to happen. Madara, why did you put your Wood Release Cells on your heart? It would have been fine if you just put them on your heart, but you even have to show them to them all!

The Senju clan said that from now on they must help Lord Tobirama, strictly guard against Uchiha Madara, and resolutely protect the clan leader!

Uchiha Madara now says that his future self is very playful, do you want to have a try too? Remember, I got the Wood Release Cells, and I can openly show the world that Hashirama is mine, and everyone else stay away!

[Senju Tsunade is worthy of being the granddaughter of Senju Hashirama. Uchiha Madara saw the shadow of Senju Hashirama in Senju Tsunade. Uchiha Madara was very unhappy and he wanted to make trouble!

Uchiha Madara showed the Five Kage the correct way to use Wood Release Cells. This is the real Wood Release, which is not comparable to Yamato's half-finished product.

After all, it was five against one, Uchiha Madara directly released 25 Wood Release clones, clearly telling the Five Kage that this was a five against one fight, and that these clones would all use Susanoo! 】

{Oh my god! Help! Run away!}

{Hashirama Senju V: Madara, you are bullying the weak...}

{Uchiha Madara V: I did bully you, because Tsunade is your granddaughter, but she is so weak!}

{Senju Hashirama V: ...}

{I don't know why, but I feel very sorry for the Fifth Hokage}

{Me too}

{I also}

{Is Madara jealous?}

{The one above, I will burn incense for you on this day next year! }

{Ahem, there is a saying in this world: See through but don't speak out.}

{It's okay. Anyway, the whole ninja world already knows that the Uchiha clan is just jealous.}

{From Uchiha Madara to Uchiha Sasuke, there is no one who is not jealous when it comes to their partners!}

{I remembered something about the daimyo's daughter...}

{You are talking about that thing!}

{What's going on?}

{Let's talk privately later}

First, Uchiha Madara was killed by Senju Tobirama's eyes, then Uchiha Madara was twisted by Senju Hashirama's waist, and finally Uchiha Madara was met with hostile gazes from the entire Konoha population!

Uchiha Madara... Is it me who can't lift the sword anymore, or are you guys getting too proud?

However, there were still people online. Nara Shikaku asked Gaara what the incident of the daimyo's daughter was that they were talking about?

Gaara thought about it and thought that was the only thing that was famous about the daughter of the daimyo! The other three Kages also thought of it and smiled. They looked at each other and finally decided to let Gaara tell the story.

Gaara organized his words and said, "Before Konoha completely got rid of the control of the daimyo, there was a transition period. At that time, Uchiha Madara and the first Hokage had been resurrected, and those who died in the Fourth War had returned to their respective villages. Naruto's move involved the interests of many nobles, and Boruto's existence also made those daimyo have some plans. They wanted their princesses to marry Naruto so that they could continue to control Konoha."

When Minato Namikaze heard about his son, he became extremely alert. As for Uchiha Fugaku's family, they were all listening attentively in order to prepare to abduct Naruto. As for any obstacles that might come their way, they would kill one if one came, and if there were two, they would kill a pair!

"One of the daimyo's daughters was named Fujiwara Kaoru. She followed the daimyo and his cronies to Konoha. The first person she saw was Naruto. At that time, Naruto was already a hero of Konoha and even the entire ninja world. There were countless people who liked him, and this person was one of them."

"When she saw Naruto, she felt that she liked this man very much. Even though Naruto had Boruto, she was still very confident in her appearance. When they met and talked, the daimyo also wanted to give her to Naruto, but he refused. After she knew about it, she decided to choose someone again. She wanted Naruto to know how many people liked her, and it was Naruto's mistake to not like her."

The live broadcast had been paused by Zero, and everyone was listening attentively to Gaara's story about Naruto.

Gaara continued, "She later saw the true face of the Rokudaime Hokage and confessed to him. Of course, he refused because he had someone in his heart."

Uchiha Obito was almost unable to control himself when he heard someone confessing to Kakashi, but luckily this big bastard refused!

"Fujiwara Kaoru still didn't give up. She saw the Second Hokage on the street again. At that time, it was said that the Second Hokage was talking to the Fourth Hokage, and both his tone and expression were very gentle. So, she knew that the Fourth Hokage was Naruto's father, so she pointed her target at the Second Hokage. When no one was around, she confessed to the Second Hokage again. The Second Hokage looked at her with a look that asked her if she was sick, and walked away without looking back. It is said that the Fourth Hokage was petrified at that time."

Now Minato Namikaze is also petrified. Girl, you are really brave.

Uchiha Izuna already feels like her ninja sword is about to be unsheathed, Fujiwara Kaoru, right? I'll remember you!

"The last person Fujiwara Kaoru met was the First Hokage. Because of his resurrection, the First Hokage's skin became much whiter. Coupled with the First Hokage's personality, the result is self-evident. Fujiwara Kaoru met the First Hokage. When she confessed her love to the First Hokage, she was heard by Uchiha Madara. In the end, Uchiha Madara's furious voice resounded throughout Konoha. After Naruto heard it, he did a little research and found out all the causes and consequences."

Now Uchiha Madara is also ready to move. MD, how dare you covet Hashirama? Who gave you the courage!

"Originally, it would take quite a while for Konoha to completely get rid of the Daimyo's control. But after Fujiwara Kaoru made such a fuss, Uchiha Madara, Uchiha Izuna, Uchiha Obito, Uchiha Shisui, Uchiha Itachi, and Uchiha Sasuke went all out and used their Sharingan to control many people, as if they didn't need chakra. Konoha's plan to get rid of the Daimyo's control, which was originally supposed to be two years, ended in the last two months."

Everyone... Why is the Sharingan so useful? This story also tells us that we must protect our Hokage. Only the Hokage can stop these people! I couldn't help but sigh in my heart, worthy of being called the Uchiha vinegar jar, this jealousy is really big!

Chapter 45

Everyone in the theater wanted to laugh when they heard what Gaara said. This Fujiwara Kaoru was really amazing. She could actually make so many Uchiha people angry and let them do it themselves.

Zero was still thinking that she was surprised at first. Why did so many Uchiha take the initiative to attack something that could be solved without the power of Uchiha? So this is what happened!

Anyway, the story is over and the live broadcast continues.

[Naruto also met Uchiha Obito. Even though Killer Bee and Naruto were the Jinchūriki of the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails, it was still a bit difficult for them to fight against all the Jinchūriki except the One-Tails, not to mention that all of them had Sharingan and Samsara Eye pressed, shared vision, and changed their fighting methods.]

{This visual sharing is such a hassle}

{If used properly, it will be a full-scale eye roll}

{That's why the seventh generation is so powerful}

{Pain was really a headache at the time}

{You said it as if you don't have a headache now}

{Headache worse}

Senju Tobirama pursed his lips, he also had a headache. Any Uchiha who could cause trouble, led by Uchiha Madara, was his main target of vigilance. This was the fact. If the Uchiha wanted to cause trouble, they must bring the entire ninja world with them!

Uchiha Obito felt a little guilty. He was obsessed with the Moon Eye Project and could not extricate himself. He had to rely on the comfort of Hatake Kakashi to recover. Now he couldn't help but regret it. Why did he mess with his father? Isn't the soft Kakashi more attractive? After going out, he stayed in Kakashi's room and refused to leave!

Namikaze Minato is already thinking about what kind of mission to give Uchiha Obito that will keep him away from home for a year or two. Not only did he kill his master, but he also bullied his own son. The Rasengan can no longer bear it!

[Naruto used his experience in fighting Pein to find the weaknesses of several Jinchūriki and used himself as bait to lure two of them into the wooden man's trap. Unfortunately, this method was destroyed by Uchiha Obito.]

{It hurts just looking at it}

{Are all you ninjas so reckless?}

{No, it's just that this is indeed the fastest way}

｛Heheㅍ_ㅍ｝

The ninjas present nodded. It was a good choice to catch a fast ninja and use themselves as bait. As long as they didn't die, they could defeat the opponent.

Minato Namikaze was even trying to find a way to isolate Kakashi and Obito in his mind. He couldn't help but smile at Obito with a very gentle expression.

Uchiha Obito's body stiffened. It's over!

Uzumaki Kushina snapped her fingers at Obito, and the crisp snapping sound made Uchiha Obito tremble all over. He couldn't help but recall the fear of being dominated by the blood-red pepper!

Uchiha Obito completely collapsed in Kakashi's arms. He had lost hope in life. He wanted Kakashi to kiss him! He wanted Kakashi to comfort him!

Kakashi saw the actions of his teacher and his wife, and silently moved Uchiha Obito's body out!

Love is precious, but life is more precious. If you care about life, love can be thrown away!

Uchiha Obito extended his hand, I think I can still save him!!!

[Just when the two were fighting fiercely and Uchiha Obito was about to touch Naruto, Gai and Kakashi arrived and saved Naruto. ]

{My heart is really scared}

{The outcome of the fourth war will be rewritten just by a little bit}

{Sixth generation! Emperor Kai! Well done!}

Uchiha Madara recalled the time when he fought against Hashirama Senju. Hashirama's luck at the gambling table could be said to be as bad as it could be, but his luck at other times could be called the Emperor of Fortune!

Senju Tobirama recalled the battle of wits and courage with his elder brother in order to prevent him from going to the casino. He and Uchiha Izuna were so evenly matched in conspiracy, and his elder brother had contributed a large part of the effort. Sometimes he even suspected that his elder brother did it on purpose.

In fact, Senju Tobirama's suspicion was not wrong on this point. In this Warring States Period, those with poor brains, except for those with particularly good luck, have basically gone to hell. Since the murders of Senju Itama and Senju Kama, Senju Hashirama clearly realized that not only he needed to be strong, but his brother also needed to be strong in order to better protect himself.

So, Hashirama Senju came up with this method of killing two birds with one stone. Although Tobirama Senju is not as strong as himself, he can use conspiracy and tricks, and grow in the process of fighting wits with himself. Some things were done intentionally by Hashirama Senju, just to allow Tobirama to live better. However, Hashirama Senju's face and personality are too deceptive, and Tobirama Senju still doesn't know what Hashirama Senju is thinking.

[The battle is still going on. Several controlled Jinchūriki begin to transform into tailed beasts. Naruto is accidentally swallowed into the stomach of the Four-Tails.

Here Naruto saw the bound Four-Tails, who expressed strong dissatisfaction that humans only used the tailed beasts as tools, and did not care about the thoughts of the tailed beasts at all, and did not even know the names of the tailed beasts.

{To be honest, before the Fourth War, no one really cared about the names and personalities of the tailed beasts. They only knew that the tailed beasts were powerful weapons.}

{As the village's secret weapon, Jinchūriki is supposed to protect the village, but anyone can bully him. People are deeply afraid of him.}

{Kirabi V: When I was little, when I knew I was a Jinchūriki, I actually refused for a moment, but my big brother needed this power, so I accepted it. Later, I became a partner with Ushio-ki. At that time, I knew that I was no longer alone, because I always had a trustworthy companion in my body.}

{The Fourth Raikage V: Bi, where have you been this time? Why don't you come back!}

{Uzumaki Naruto V: Uncle Bi, didn't you say that you would be known by the Fourth Hokage?}

{The Fourth Raikage V: Please help the Seventh Raikage to keep an eye on him and bring him here when the Five Kage meeting comes in two days.}

{Uchiha Sasuke V: Don't bother Naruto, either take Killer Bee back now, or I'll beat him half to death and airlift him to you}

{Uzumaki Naruto V: Sasuke, calm down, calm down, put away Susanoo, this is the fourth time you have dismantled the Hokage's office this month!}

{Logistics Department V: Everyone, please work another shift. Be prepared. If you can't handle it well, you will have to work overtime to draw pictures again.}

......

The people outside the screen were already holding their foreheads in their hands, and the other Kages looked at Konoha with sympathy, saying, it really isn't easy for you guys.

Gaara smiled, he was very relaxed now, he used to be the emotionless killing machine of the village, now he was the Fifth Kazekage of Sand Village, Shukaku and he used to be enemies, now they were friends, all this was brought by Naruto, if it wasn't for the guy from Konoha who was close to him, Naruto might have been abducted by him.

From this we can see that Konoha's approach to preventing fire, theft and Wind Shadow is not without basis.

Chapter 46

[The Four-Tails told Naruto the method to stop him. When Naruto woke up again, he found himself still in the Four-Tails' body. He went to the Four-Tails' mouth and tried to pry it open but it was in vain.

After thinking it over, Naruto changed his method and used the Shadow Clone Technique to make the Four-Tails spit him out. 】

{I want to give a shout out to the seventh generation for their operation}

{Am I the only one who feels sorry for the four-tailed beast?}

{You are not alone}

{You are not two people}

{Son Goku V: To be honest, after being a tailed beast for so many years, that was the first time I felt full.}

......

The Kurama in Uzumaki Kushina's body mocked the Four-Tails mercilessly.

[Naruto saw the chakra stick on Sun Wukong and used the power of the Nine-Tails to send himself over, but the chakra stick was deeply inserted into Sun Wukong's body. Naruto had no choice but to use violent means and directly used the frog hand to push the chakra stick out of his body, and all of this was seen by the Nine-Tails.]

{When Jiu Lama closed his eyes at first, I thought he had given up.}

{Me too, I didn't expect Jiu Lama to support the Seventh Generation}

{The Seventh Generation moved Kurama with his actual actions}

{I remember that the Seventh Generation seemed to be pregnant at this time?}

{Is this the fighting power a pregnant man should have?}

{I feel like my concept of pregnant men has been overturned}

The people outside the screen have become numb. They are no longer surprised that Naruto can still fight like this even when he is pregnant. They just want to know how the Fourth World War ended.

Hashirama Senju felt that if his future self knew about this, he would definitely want to have a good chat with Naruto. They were both the ones who stayed on the front line with the ball, so they must have a lot in common.

Namikaze Minato was feeling very nervous. The Uchiha brat had given Naruto the ball and had made him do so much exercise. It was truly a miracle that the ball had lasted until now.

Uchiha Fugaku was more nervous than Minato. You know, Naruto was pregnant with his grandson. Uchiha Sasuke, you didn't even bother to come over and look after your wife!

Uchiha Itachi felt like he was on a roller coaster in his heart, going up and down so much. It was definitely a miracle that his little nephew could survive to be born.

[Finally, the chakra stick was pulled out by Naruto. The masked man had lost control of the Four-Tails, so he had to put him into the Outer Path Demon Statue. The other tailed beasts were transformed into tailed beasts one after another, and the situation on the field became even worse.

Kurama took the initiative to talk to Naruto at this time. He had always seen Naruto's efforts and recognized Naruto, so he was willing to share his chakra with Naruto and make him a perfect jinchūriki.

The two men fist-bumped, and Naruto unlocked his Four Symbols Seal while saying, "From today on, you will no longer be the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox, but a partner of Konoha, Kurama!"

The moment the seal was opened, powerful chakra gushed out, and Naruto's appearance changed again. 】

{That long tailed beast coat is so handsome}

{My screen seems a little dirty}

{Mom, I'm motivated now. When I grow up, I'm either going to marry him or marry him!}

{Uchiha Sasuke V: Don't even think about it, the last place belongs to me alone!}

{Uchiha Itachi V: I am very satisfied with this sister-in-law. I want to snatch her away. Have you asked for my opinion?}

{Uchiha Fugaku V: Who dares to snatch my daughter-in-law?}

Not only was the murderous aura on the screen overflowing, but everyone outside the screen wished that the Uchiha clan would stay as far away as possible, especially the Uchiha Fugaku family!

Uchiha Fugaku looked at Namikaze Minato, and the meaning in his eyes was very clear: keep an eye on your son and don't let him get involved in romantic relationships. As the daughter-in-law of the Uchiha clan, you must be aware of the need to cut off romantic opportunities!

Namikaze Minato thought this was a good idea. With so many people keeping him in mind, he didn't have to worry about Uchiha Sasuke getting into trouble with other girls outside. This would give him a greater sense of crisis, and would be better for Naruto.

[In the blink of an eye, Naruto blew away the five tailed beast balls that were almost in front of him. The huge explosion turned the nearby mountains into basins.

Naruto himself transformed his chakra into the appearance of the Nine-Tails, and his huge body led everyone in continuous fighting.

Kurama is worthy of being the leader of the nine tailed beasts. After joining forces with the Eight-Tails, he and the other five tailed beasts were in a close battle. Uchiha Obito became impatient and planned to use his ultimate move directly. Kurama also told Naruto that the first transformation into a tailed beast was not perfect and lasted for a very short time. Naruto had already created a shadow clone to determine the location of the chakra stick.

The five tailed beasts gathered all their strength together to form a huge Tailed Beast Ball. After seeing this, Naruto also formed a Tailed Beast Ball of the same size by himself.

The two collided, and Naruto deliberately hit the Tailed Beast Balls slightly downward, eventually sending both Tailed Beast Balls into the sky, but the huge storm still doubled the terrain again, and the hands formed by the five tails grabbed the necks of the tailed beasts respectively, and Naruto's shadow clones also grabbed the chakra sticks. 】

{Nine tails = two tails + three tails + five tails + six tails + seven tails}

{No wonder so many people want such a powerful chakra}

{One tailed beast is equivalent to five tailed beasts, is this the difference?}

{Looking at other people's chakras, and then looking at my own chakras, I am autistic}

{Our chakra volume is a lake, and others' chakra volume is an ocean}

{It's just that the seventh generation is more handsome, what should I do?}

{As long as you are Uchiha Sasuke, the Seventh Generation can be yours}

{Goodbye}

Uchiha Madara couldn't help but nodded. At least his son didn't embarrass him too much. This son was still worth watching when he was not doing stupid things.

Uchiha Izuna couldn't help but feel that the fighting power of these pregnant men was higher than that of her own husband, which was really unfair.

Uchiha Obito no longer dared to look at his teacher's face. Ever since he realized that Naruto on the screen was fighting with a ball, his teacher's face has never been bright. He could only accept the occasional glares and try to reduce his presence.

Senju Hashirama felt a little sorry for Naruto. His own child had such a fierce fight with a pregnant man. Fortunately, the child was fine, otherwise he would have no explanation.

[Just when Naruto was about to put down his chakra stick, he came to a space. In this space, except for the One-Tail, Four-Tail and Eight-Tail, all the tailed beasts were there. Kurama told Naruto that only the tailed beasts or those recognized by the tailed beasts could enter this space. Even the masked man could not enter.

Here Naruto met the other Chuuriki and the tailed beasts and learned their names, and the other tailed beasts also gave their chakra to Naruto.

Looking at Naruto's back, Kurama seemed to see the former Sage of Six Paths, who told them to wait for someone who would lead them to know what true power is.

These things seemed to happen in just a moment. Naruto's shadow clone outside also pulled out the chakra stick. Kurama asked them if they thought the same as he did, and got the approval of all the tailed beasts. With the control of the Outer Path Demon Statue, several tailed beasts were taken in. It seemed that nothing had changed, but it was still different. 】

{We finally know the names of the tailed beasts}

{I didn't expect the tailed beasts to think so highly of Naruto}

{Thinking about the hardships he has endured along the way, I don't envy him}

Minato Namikaze's face, which had finally brightened up, turned gloomy again. His child had suffered so much, but he still didn't expect to get recognition from others. Originally, he could have a happy family.

There was a moment of silence in the space. If having such a strong power requires going through those things, is it good or not? It is very likely that in the process, they have already given up hope.

Chapter 47

[Soon, the battle between Naruto and his companions and the masked man began. All attacks were ineffective against the masked man because they always passed through his body.

Things finally started to improve when Kakashi and the masked man used their Mangekyō Sharingan at the same time. After some analysis, it was finally determined that Kakashi's Mangekyō and the masked man's Mangekyō were the same, which made Kakashi couldn't help but doubt the identity of the masked man.

It wasn't until the mask was broken that Kakashi finally stopped deceiving himself and realized that it was really Uchiha Obito, his former "hero".

Even so, Kakashi deeply understood that he was on the battlefield and did not have much time to feel sad. Kurama used Naruto's body to transfer some chakra to Kakashi, allowing Kakashi to fight back.

{How sad the Sixth Generation must have been at that time}

{To be honest, I still can't help but wonder if Uchiha Obito has a genetic mutation?}

{Well, if you don't look at the other half's face, this person is still not crooked}

{The Sixth Generation still showed some mercy. If he had used a kunai at that time, he would have killed one of the four bosses directly.}

{That was in the past. Look at the shameless life of the Sixth Generation couple now.}

{We are eating the dog food that the Hokage sprinkles on us all the time}

{In the previous four battles, the two bosses did nothing else but revolve around the Hokage}

{In the past, I recalled that the four bosses were killed decisively, but now? They are just two large dogs!}

{Hashirama Senju V: Madara is watching us, please be careful with your words.}

{Uchiha Madara V: I have Hashirama and you don't, are you jealous? It's a pity that you are too useless and can't beat me}

{......}

...Is this the Uchiha Madara we know? The screen really didn't deceive me, this is a large dog.

"Hashirama, we can get married first and then form an alliance after we get out."

"Uchiha Madara, don't even think about it!" Our Tobirama was already furious.

"White Hair, we can get married together with my brother and the others." Uchiha Izuna grabbed Senju Tobirama's hand.

"You are going to marry into the Uchiha family, so stay out of my business with Hashirama."

"Who wants to marry into your Uchiha family? I plan to live alone and spend my whole life in the lab!"

"White Hair, can you bear to leave your child without a father?"

"I will take good care of the child."

"You are pregnant with an Uchiha child so you must come to the Uchiha."

"Aniga, this child will be called Thousand Hands Mirror from now on."

"Your eldest brother has to be named Uchiha, let alone you!"

"Tobirama, big brother thinks your suggestion is very good."

"Hashirama?"

"Shut up, your brother ate my brother clean and ran away, I'm not done with this yet."

Everyone else couldn't help but tremble in fear. Mom, there is a large-scale domestic violence scene here, help!

"Hashirama, if you don't want to marry me, who else do you want to marry?"

"Why didn't you marry into the Senju?"

"It's not impossible. I will marry into your family, and your brother will marry into the Uchiha family."

"Uchiha Madara, don't even think about it."

Seeing everyone arguing about marriage, everyone couldn't help but ask for some melon seeds and watch the show.

[The battle has entered a white-hot stage. Uchiha Madara also rushed over. Seeing that Uchiha Obito still hadn't caught the Nine-Tails, he was very unhappy and took action directly.

The original Tailed Beast Ball actually missed the target. At this time, many figures fell down. It turned out that all the ninja coalition forces had arrived.

Even with the help of the Byakugan, the most accurate Heart Transmigration Technique only lasted for two seconds, but at least the Tailed Beast Ball was deflected.

In the headquarters of the Allied Ninja Forces, Nara Shikaku lived up to his reputation as a military strategist and had already developed a complete plan based on the information he had obtained from Kakashi, combining the ninjutsu of the five major ninja villages together. The scene was quite spectacular.

{Such a short time?}

{Mom, I want the IQ of the Nara clan}

{Look at their combat efficiency, it's really high}

{Why don't we have the Nara clan in our ninja village? They are the perfect choice to be military advisors.}

Uchiha Madara himself did not expect that he would actually see the five major ninja villages gather together in his lifetime.

Everyone in the Warring States Period saw that everyone worked together to fight against Uchiha Madara, and all the major ninjutsu of all the ninja villages coordinated very well. Is this the fighting power of the entire ninja world united?

How terrifying would Uchiha Madara be if he had the power to fight against the entire ninja world?

[Soon, Nara Shikaku's countermeasures took effect. The Ten-Tails was immobilized, and all they had to do was take this opportunity to separate the Ten-Tails from Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Obito.

Although they knew that this strategy might only last a short time for the Ten-Tails, they did not expect it to last much shorter than they expected. Soon the Ten-Tails broke free from the restraints given to it by the crowd and fired the Tailed Beast Ball at them. Everyone could only use various ninjutsu to change the direction of the Tailed Beast Ball, but they soon discovered something was wrong. He was firing towards the distance, and it was not until one of the Tailed Beast Balls hit their operations department that they realized it was meant to kill the headquarters.

The people at the headquarters also knew the news, but they insisted on finishing the final battle plan. Nara Shikaku and Yamanaka Ino both knew that their loved ones were about to disappear. Yamanaka Ino shed tears of sadness, and Nara Shikamaru was also stunned. His genius brain made him lose the ability to think for a moment.

Finally, in a burst of fire, the headquarters disappeared. 】

{I'm already crying}

{Is this the cruelty of war? Facing the life and death of loved ones all the time}

{That's why the Seventh Generation wants peace so much, and that's why so many people support him.}

{Nara Shikamaru V: Well, my dad was later resurrected by Naruto and is now on his honeymoon with my mom}

{Why do I feel a surge of resentment?}

{This is the breath of envy}

All the people in this space have experienced war, and they all understand the pain of losing loved ones. However, Uchiha Madara never regrets his actions. In war, there will definitely be sacrifices, either on your side or on the enemy side. This is an iron law.

Nara Shikaku and Yamanaka Inoichi did not take their own deaths seriously. All they cared about was their children and whether they could withstand such a blow. This was what they cared about.

["Eight Trigrams Palm" The Ten-Tails launched an attack on Naruto. Hinata Hiashi clearly told Naruto that now is not the time to be sad, because there will be death in war, and once they fail, everyone will die.

"Of course I understand." Naruto said.

The attack of the Ten-Tails was still going on, the Wood Release Pole Insertion Technique, this technique took the lives of many ninjas. His chest was pierced by two huge tree trunks. Everyone used their skills to save their lives, while Hyuga Hiashi and Hyuga Neji protected Naruto who was still recovering, but the attack was too fast, they had no time to launch the next ninjutsu. Hyuga Hinata stood in front of Naruto and wanted to block this wave of attacks with her flesh and blood, but someone was there before him. Hyuga Neji finally became a bird that spread its wings and flew high, breaking through the constraints of a bird in a cage.

Two wooden poles pierced through Neji's chest, and Naruto watched Neji fall in front of him. 】

{How painful was Nanami's heart at that time!}

{Hyuga Neji, the undisputed genius of the Hyuga clan}

{Just being kidnapped by Tiantian}

{I am still sad, give me back my tears}

{If the Seventh Generation hadn't done what happened later, you could have cried freely.}

{Forget it}

Hyuga Hizashi and Hyuga Hiashi saluted Namikaze Minato. In fact, the most important thing they wanted to do was to salute Naruto. They had learned from Gaara that the system of caged birds had been abolished by Naruto's time, and Hyuga Neji was the most suitable clan leader at that time. Now the Hyuga clan is still prosperous.

Namikaze Minato was not very happy. He knew better than anyone how difficult it was to achieve this. Compared with others, he felt more sorry for Naruto's hard work.

Uchiha Itachi can only hope that his younger brother will not create obstacles for himself on the road to his future happiness. It is already difficult enough now because of the Fourth Hokage's child-control nature. If it continues, he doesn't know when he can get his sister-in-law into the Uchiha family.

Chapter 48

[There is not enough time to make you sad on the battlefield. Naruto has completely realized this. Facing Uchiha Obito's ridicule, Naruto held Hinata's hand. In response, the chakra coat that appeared on Naruto's body was on Hinata's body. Hinata felt unprecedentedly powerful. Just then, the attack of the Ten-Tails arrived. Hinata subconsciously used the Eight Trigrams Palm and could clearly feel that her strength had become stronger.

Hinata Hiashi understood the power of the Eight Trigrams Palm better than anyone else. He did not expect that the Eight Trigrams Palm alone could repel the attack of the Ten-Tails.

Naruto also used his shadow clone and began to spread Kurama's chakra over a large area.

Everyone was wearing a demon fox coat, and from Uchiha Obito's perspective, a red tide was coming. 】

{How many chakras is this?}

{I'm jealous}

{I shed sad tears because my daily chakra is not enough}

{Seventh Generation, I want to have even one tenth of your chakra}

{Me too}

At this time, everyone outside the screen had a clear understanding of Naruto's chakra amount. He put on demon fox costumes for all ninjas and increased their chakra amount. Even Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama did not have this skill. Their chakra amounts were personal, but this one could be shared by everyone.

Senju Tobirama said that when he returned, he would ask his brother to help him catch a tailed beast. He wanted to understand how they did it and whether he could let his eldest brother do it too.

Seeing Senju Tobirama's eager expression, Uchiha Izuna reached out his hand to stop him, but Senju Tobirama glanced at him and Uchiha Izuna instantly became obedient. The baby felt bitter, but didn't say it.

Senju Hashirama said, "Brother, it's okay. Once your child is born, I will help you catch the tailed beasts. It will be no problem if you catch them all."

Uchiha Madara really wanted to speak up for his younger brother and confront the second Senju brother, but when Senju Hashirama gave him a smiling expression, Uchiha Madara became obedient. He did not forget that he was still labeled a scumbag.

[At this time, Uchiha Obito took action, and on the Ninja Alliance side, the Akimichi clan used the multiplication technique to catch the tail of the Ten-Tails. The Nara clan and Yamanaka Ino also started. This was Nara Shikaku's last plan.

"The art of shadow imitation."

"The art of turning the heart."

He successfully deflected Uchiha Obito's Wood Release Pole Technique, and at this time all the Nara clan members used the Shadow Imitation Technique.

"Don't underestimate the Nara clan."

At this time, while the Ten-Tails was unable to move, Naruto transferred all his chakra.

Uchiha Madara saw that Uchiha Obito was a little restrained, so he also started to take action. Nara Shikamaru could immediately feel that his influence on the Ten-Tails was weakening.

"Naruto, now is the time, hurry up!"

"Tailed Beast Ball." This is the Ushi-ogi.

"A flash." This is a warrior.

"Eight Trigrams Palm." This is the Hyuga clan.

"Wind Style Great Net." This is the wind style ninja led by Temari.

All the attacks caused some hindrance to the Ten-Tails, but they were finally bounced away, and the ten tails surrounded everyone in the middle.

Naruto led everyone out of the surrounded cage, and from a distance they looked like a bird soaring into the sky.

The ninja alliance finally broke Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Madara's control over the Ten-Tails. 】

{Finally the two people were separated from the Ten-Tails}

{It's not easy}

{But this also reflects how powerful the Ten-Tails is}

{No matter how powerful he is, he was still defeated}

Uchiha Madara said to this, son, you can't do this, you still need your father to help you.

Uchiha · Forgot about his father after getting a wife · Only want dad, not father · Obito said: If you can do it, go ahead, but after you finish, the connection will still be disconnected. I have a dad now, do you? Dad, my father bullied me. I was stupid to begin with, and he still treated me like this.

Senju Hashirama touched Uchiha Obito's head comfortingly, and with a look made Uchiha Madara shut up, and said, "You have led my son astray, and I haven't settled the score with you yet, so just sit down."

Minato Namikaze saw that everyone was standing behind his son, and looked at his 16-year-old child walking in front. He couldn't help but feel distressed. Even if everyone was absolutely dependent on him, so what? Naruto himself was just a teenager, but he had to shoulder the responsibility of saving the world.

Uchiha Fugaku understood even more clearly Naruto's cohesiveness. These people trusted Naruto and put their lives in the hands of this young man, and this young man was his daughter-in-law. This made him couldn't be more satisfied.

[Uchiha Madara directly used the Fire Style Great Fire Annihilation, while Uchiha Obito used the Fire Style Storm Dance.

The power of the ninjutsu of these two people combined is not just one plus one equals two. If it weren't for Naruto's chakra protection, the people in the sea of ​​fire would have turned into charcoal long ago.

The two people's continuous attacks were all blocked by Naruto with Kurama's chakra. At this time, the Ten-Tails, which had been under his control, began to make new moves. He broke free from the restraints and began to release the chakra that had been accumulated for a long time. Everyone felt the pain, and at this time Kurama was even more horrified and told Naruto clearly that the sky was about to fall apart!

After the huge explosion, everyone survived, but the chakra coat given by Naruto was gone. Naruto saved everyone again.

At this time, Naruto's head was bleeding and he looked very tired, but his eyes were always unyielding. 】

{I am still very grateful to the Seventh Hokage for giving me the Chakra Coat, otherwise I would have been completely wiped out}

{People who were not at the scene have no way of understanding how close they were to death.}

{We don't want to experience, thank you}

{Me too}

{I also......}

We don't want to experience it even more. Everyone present has made up their minds to protect our Hokage and make our Hokage protect himself. The Uchiha in the newspaper is too terrifying and they can't bear it.

Senju Hashirama said: "Kushina, can I talk to the Nine-Tails?"

"Go ahead and talk. I'm listening." Jiu Lama's voice came out directly.

"Such a battle will have some impact on the baby in Naruto's belly, right? Even if you tailed beasts can protect the baby and prevent miscarriage, it will still be a problem for Naruto."

"Senju Hashirama, no wonder you are the best medical ninja, you are right."

"Kurouma, what impact will this have on Naruto?" Uzumaki Kushina couldn't help but ask.

"The chakra of our tailed beasts is protecting this child from the impact of the external battle, but there will still be some powerful shock waves that will make this child shaky. Therefore, if I am not mistaken, Naruto should use his own Uzumaki clan's blood to make up for the damage the child has suffered. But you also know that he did not get enough nutrition when he was young. He can live until now. First, he relies on his own Uzumaki clan's blood. They have strong recovery ability. Second, my chakra is constantly penetrating his body."

"I understand. He is using his own life to protect this child."

"Shodai-sama, why do you say that?"

"This is similar to what I did on the screen in order to give birth to Obito. I had to disperse my chakra because I lacked Yin power, which meant I was wasting my lifespan. On the other hand, although Naruto has Yin power, he has consumed a lot of Yang power in constant fighting, and the child in his body needs a balance between Yin and Yang. So even though he seems to be doing it with ease, he is actually using up his lifespan to fight."

At that moment, Uzumaki Kushina was completely stunned. Her child was wasting his life fighting, and she could only sit here and watch, not even giving him a healthy childhood.

Minato Namikaze didn't say a word, but seeing the armrest that had been broken into pieces in his hands, everyone couldn't help but shudder. Minato Namikaze was undoubtedly in a rage now, and the farther away from him the better.

Chapter 49

[Uchiha Obito mocked Naruto, and Naruto knelt weakly on the ground, but saw a group of ninjas blocking Uzumaki Naruto, and Haruno Sakura came behind Naruto, with green chakra burning in her hands, to help Naruto heal his injuries.

At this time the Ten-Tails attacked again, and the huge Tailed Beast Ball was aimed at the Ninja Alliance. Nara Shikamaru acted as a military strategist, thinking about how to survive under this offensive. He contacted the people of the Iwagakure Village, wanting to learn the Earth Escape Technique that everyone knew, and made it clear that while the enemy competes in quality, we will compete in quantity, and the key is for everyone to be able to use it.

Yamanaka Ino also played her role, using the telepathic technique to connect herself with all the ninjas. Such a spectacular scene was seen on the battlefield. Everyone was making earth escape seals, and rows of earth walls rose from the ground, blocking everyone. Unfortunately, the Ten-Tails' Tailed Beast Ball broke all the earth walls with an absolutely powerful attitude.

The last defense was finally about to break, and at this time Killer Bee stood in front of everyone, and suddenly the huge Tailed Beast Ball disappeared. 】

{I am very impressed by this}

{Doesn't it hurt?}

{Bear the pain}

{There is no way}

{Fortunately, this Tailed Beast Ball disappeared}

{I was shocked. Such a big Tailed Beast Ball disappeared just like that.}

{Me too, this is a horror movie}

{But I'm fine, the Tailed Beast Ball is gone}

Everyone who saw how powerful the Tailed Beast Ball was was worried for the Allied Ninja Forces at the time. Fortunately, the Tailed Beast Ball disappeared in the end?

But how did it disappear?

"Is there anyone among you who can do it?" Senju Tobirama asked the group of the Fourth Generation.

"Master Nidaime, I should be able to do this with Flying Thunder God." Minato Namikaze scratched his head.

Senju Tobirama nodded. He admired the Fourth Hokage, who not only gave birth to a good son but was also a genius himself. Otherwise, do you think anyone could get his smile?

[The answer was soon revealed. A golden figure appeared among the ninja coalition. It was once a legend, the golden flash of Konoha. He placed the Tailed Beast Ball into the sea. With a loud bang, a huge shock wave hit, and many ninjas were blown to the ground.

In the face of Ino's complaints, Shikamaru was very relieved. This result was already very good.

"You're here just in time, Dad." As Naruto spoke, Haruno Sakura learned for the first time that Naruto's father was the Fourth Hokage.

Soon Ino felt that more people were coming here. The first Hokage Hashirama Senju, the second Hokage Tobirama Senju, the third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, and the fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze appeared in everyone's sight.

"The Hokage is here, we are all saved."

At this time, a figure fell from the sky, and Uchiha Madara shouted excitedly: "Hashirama, come and fight."

Senju Hashirama said: "Go over there later and deal with the Ten-Tails first."

Uchiha Madara was stunned, and Senju Hashirama explained helplessly: "There is no way, he is coming this way."

Uchiha Madara sat directly on the ground and said, "I really can't get along with him."

As the saying goes, it is the early bird that steals the worm. This saying was used to the extreme by Minato Namikaze. He had placed Flying Thunder God Kunai around the Ten-Tails.

Soon, Minato Namikaze used Flying Thunder God to bring Tobirama Senju and Hiruzen Sarutobi to his marked point.

The four Hokage directly used the Four Red Yang Formation to lock the Ten Tails inside. 】

{The Fourth Hokage is so handsome}

{My screen is a little dirty}

{Does every Hokage rely on his looks to be successful?}

{Really, there is no ugly one}

{Although the Third Hokage is a bit old, you can tell what the Third Hokage looked like when he was young by looking at Sarutobi Asuma and Konohamaru}

{Although the Sixth Hokage has basically never had his mask taken off, look at Uchiha Raikiri, he has a father who lowers his appearance, but he is still so handsome}

{Although we in Konoha do not select Hokage based on appearance, there is no ugly Hokage among those who have become Hokage}

{By the way, are the Shuras in the Ninja World so obedient?}

{Really? I really sat down and waited when they told me to wait}

{Well, the family status can be seen from this}

{Uchiha Madara V: I have Hashirama but you don't, you are a bunch of ants!}

{Hashirama Senju V: Madara...}

...

Now everyone has only one thought in their mind: I want to beat him up! How is it so great to have a first generation? If you have the guts, don't run away from home!

The smile on Hashirama Senju's face was a little hard to maintain. Madara, how come you become more shameless as you get older?

Every day, Tobirama Senju wanted to draw his sword and kill this bastard who deceived his body and heart and then took advantage of the situation and walked away!

Uchiha Izuna continued to hold down Senju Tobirama, but brother Madara, that Senju block really sat down when you asked him to wait. This is such a good opportunity for a sneak attack, and one strike will guarantee that Senju Hashirama will be seriously injured.

Uh... Uchiha Madara didn't think so much about it. Besides, this is the Impure World Reincarnation, so the effect of the sneak attack is not great. But do I have such a bronchitis?

Thinking about himself and his usual performance, he really couldn't say that he didn't have bronchitis.

[At this time, Sasuke also arrived and came to Naruto's side.

Everyone in Konoha was very surprised, however, what made them even more shocked was yet to come, Sasuke also said that he wanted to become Hokage.

Look at the shock caused by the Uchiha with a paralyzed face saying that he wanted to be Hokage. He was beaten up by a group of people. Everyone was stating the fact that Uchiha was not qualified to be Hokage. However, Naruto did not object, but regarded Sasuke as his competitor. 】

{Look how scared they are}

{Even the Konoha military advisor was frightened and showed an emoji}

{Take a screenshot! Take a screenshot!}

{Cut it off}

{I'm already making emoticons, just wait}

{You guys are enough}

{ls, didn't you take a screenshot?}

{I am his lower bunk bed, and his emoticons are already made}

{What's your hand speed?}

{I've been single for 20 years, are you jealous?}

{Forget it, I'll just continue kissing me}

...This Uchiha is quite powerful. Look how scared they are. From the beginning till now, they have never seen the new generation so shocked.

"Madara, you come to be the new generation." Senju Hashirama raised another depth charge in a calm tone.

"Shodaime-sama..." The other villagers were about to shout, but were stopped by Senju Hashirama. He had his own considerations for saying this. The fact that the Uchiha clan had not been integrated into Konoha for such a long time was actually related to him. It would have been fine if the first generation was from the Senju clan and the second generation was from the Uchiha clan. It was a pity that the Uchiha clan had never produced a Hokage.

"Hashirama, I know what you are thinking, but what I am telling you is of no use." Uchiha Madara answered domineeringly.

"Madara..." Senju Hashirama also had his own doubts.

"Brother, actually we can let Uchiha Izuna become the second generation. I would rather stay in the laboratory." Senju Tobirama expressed his wish at this time. He knew what his elder brother was thinking, and he knew his requirements for himself. He would never say no except when it came to Uchiha matters.

"Damned white-hair, I don't want to. I don't want to be so tired." Just look at the office of the seventh generation Uzumaki Naruto to know how many things need to be solved by the Hokage. There are so many documents and he still wants to be with his wife and children. He doesn't want to die so early.

"Hehe, it doesn't matter if no one in our clan becomes Hokage, as long as we can be the man who becomes Hokage." Uchiha Madara said what he was thinking with a smile, but unexpectedly, Senju Tobirama exploded.

"Uchiha Madara, don't even think about it!"

"You have already changed your surname to Uchiha, so your words are useless." Uchiha Madara began to retort.

Uchiha Izuna thought that he should stand up now, otherwise he would have nowhere to cry if his wife was lost.

"Brother, I think your previous suggestion is very good. Shisui, you may have to change your name to Senju Shisui." Senju Tobirama said slowly.

Uchiha Shisui wanted to be invisible at this time. Help... Help! Itachi! I need you!

"I won't allow it!" This roar shook the entire theater three times.

"Clan leader! Shut up!" Just when Uchiha Madara was about to continue, the elder of the Uchiha family showed his toughness. Just kidding! It depends on how strong Uchiha Shisui is from Uchiha Kagami. No matter what, Kagami must have the last name Uchiha!

"Deputy clan leader, when do you plan to put Jing on the family tree of the Qianshou family? We can do it anytime." Not to mention that they were a family before, it would be a shame not to fall into the trap at this time. This is the voice of the elders of the Qianshou family.

The elder of the Uchiha family has rolled up his sleeves and said, "Opposite side, I have been annoyed with you for a long time, this time let's die together!"

The elders of the Qianshou family also began to roll up their sleeves. This is a matter of principle and they cannot give in even a little. You kidnapped our chief and deputy clan leaders without saying a word and you still think you are right!

"Ahem..." At this time, Zero must stand up. Looking at the situation, this space cannot be maintained without stopping!

Before she made a move, she saw Uchiha Madara on this side and Senju Hashirama on the other side, one with a paralyzed face and the other with a smiling face, looking at their own elders at the same time. The result was very obvious, both elders put down their sleeves.

...This incident tells us that you are still the chieftain! Chieftain is awesome!

Chapter 50

Seeing that this piece of space was not flattened by nuclear weapons, Ling felt very relieved. If these people really started fighting, he would definitely not be able to stop them. You know, he was already very tired just trying his best to maintain this piece of space. If they started fighting again, this piece of space would be broken, and then no one would be able to escape.

[After many years, Team 7 gathered again. Just when Naruto was about to rush forward, he was stopped by Hashirama.

Upon closer inspection, it turned out that the Ten-Tails had prepared a huge Tailed Beast Ball in an attempt to break through the barrier and Hashirama's seal.

Under everyone's anxious gaze, the Ten-Tails finally released the Tailed Beast Ball. The huge explosion could be heard from a long distance away. Fortunately, the barrier of the four Hokage was very powerful, and the barrier did not break. Instead, the Ten-Tails injured itself. 】

{This barrier is awesome, it can even withstand the Tailed Beast Balls}

{Why do you think the four Hokage chose this kind of barrier?}

{I am ignorant...}

{We can finally turn the tables, right?}

{The one in front, you didn't do well in history class! }

{Uh...I'm only 7}

{Oh, forget it, the teacher hasn't told you yet}

{It's okay, just think of it as learning history in advance for next year, and just watch. Although you know the result, the process in between is not always clear.}

{Yes, this time we can finally know how the Fourth World War was fought}

Senju Hashirama knew clearly that the current Senju clan definitely did not know this barrier, and the Uchiha clan did not have it either. It seemed that it could have been brought from the Uzumaki clan.

"Brother, why don't you let Uzumaki Mito be my sister-in-law? I sincerely reject the other person." Senju Tobirama made a sincere proposal. If you want to know why, his brother has no bottom line in treating him except on the issue of Uchiha. If it's not Uchiha Madara, then he wants to be his sister-in-law if someone else treats him like this? He's dreaming.

"Sen!ju! Tobirama!" (╯‵□′)╯︵┻━┻Uchiha Madara was completely furious. This damn white-haired guy has been poaching people for a hundred years without changing his ways! In the past, there was Izuna who could help block him, but look at how Izuna is now a wife slave. As a brother-con, how could she bear to let her brother be sad!

As expected, Uchiha Izuna stood in front of Senju Tobirama, staring at her Nissan with her big eyes, acting silently coquettishly, and said, Brother, don't touch my wife.

Uchiha Madara was softened by Senju Tobirama's gaze, and then looked at Senju Hashirama, and the anger that was about to be suppressed was rekindled. Hashirama, are you serious about that thoughtful expression on your face? Are you tempted by the proposal of the white-haired Senju?

Uchiha Madara was thinking in the wrong direction. Senju Hashirama was thinking about how to lure Uzumaki Mito to Konoha. After all, it seemed that the Uzumaki clan's sealing technique was really useful. He and Tobirama definitely could not marry. Otherwise, just look at how the good Minami-Gawa was beaten into the Valley of the End.

As for Tobirama's proposal? Senju Hashirama was even more troubled. Madara and Tobirama hated each other and this situation might not change in this lifetime. How to protect the village in their hands became Senju Hashirama's top priority.

However, looking at Tobirama's head leaning over, Senju Hashirama couldn't help but rub Tobirama's hair with his hands. It was still so rubbish-friendly, and Senju Tobirama didn't get angry. He didn't know how many times he had done this action in private, and he had become immune to it.

"Hiss..." Some people who had some friendship with the Second Hokage were watching in horror. Everyone knew that the Second Hokage was cruel and ruthless. He was cruel to himself and even crueler to his enemies. His pair of crimson eyes were comparable to the Sharingan, as if nothing could escape his gaze.

It is conceivable that everyone was surprised that such a person could allow the Shodaime to treat his hair like this and be so indulgent to the Shodaime.

Sarutobi Hiruzen did know something. He had seen many things like today's in the Senju's house. Senju Tobirama, who would never give in to other people, was helpless with Senju Hashirama. Senju Hashirama spoiled Senju Tobirama to the sky and gave him everything he wanted. Except when he couldn't stand it anymore and was about to die, he said sorry to Senju Tobirama and broke his promise. At other times, basically, except for the Uchiha affairs, Senju Tobirama gave the green light to do whatever he wanted.

Senju Tobirama put his head directly on Senju Hashirama's shoulder. It is said that a woman will be stupid for three years after pregnancy. The ancients were right. I just said what was in my heart.

Senju Hashirama asked Zero for a blanket and covered Senju Tobirama with it directly. People with double bodies must be taken good care of.

[Sakura looked at the two people rushing forward and couldn't help but think that she had been watching their backs the whole time and was left behind by them. Even though she had realized it at the beginning, she was still getting farther and farther away from them.

When Naruto was lying on the bed covered in wounds, Sakura made up her mind to become stronger and never fall behind. She found Tsunade and wanted to become the disciple of the Fifth Hokage.

Tsunade looked at Sakura and smiled with satisfaction, then began the devilish training, which included medical knowledge, practical application, and actual combat exercises. Sakura tried her best to complete each one.

During another fight, Sakura finally threw a punch at Tsunade.

"Your movements are much better now." Tsunade praised, "By the way, do you remember what I taught you at the beginning?"

Sakura said, "Of course, a medical ninja cannot die first, so he must not charge into battle."

"Of course you are right." Tsunade interrupted Sakura, "But this is not an excuse for you not to learn combat techniques."

"After all, you are my apprentice, a female ninja who inherited the power of the Three Ninjas. What's more, Haruno Sakura, you are the apprentice of the Fifth Hokage." As the words fell, a diamond-shaped mark appeared on Sakura's forehead, marking the success of the Hundred Healings Technique.

"I have stored up enough energy and can finally release it." As he said that, he threw a punch, and the clone in front of him was knocked far away, instantly surpassing Sasuke and Naruto.

"Go to hell." Another punch was thrown, followed by an earthquake. 】

{......}

{......}

{......}

{Thank you, Sakura-sama, for not killing me}

{Haruno Sakura V: "If anyone goes to the hospital and doesn't get proper treatment, this will be your fate!"}

{I think Sakura-sama is hinting at someone...}

{Shh! Those who need to understand will understand}

...No, we don't understand.

This time everyone's eyes were directly on Gaara. Please explain!

"She's referring to Naruto and Sasuke," Gaara said helplessly.

"The entire ninja world knows that these two are the only ones who will never be taken care of in a hospital," Chojuro said with amusement.

"It is said that every time something like this happens, a room in Konoha Hospital needs to be renovated." Darui said with annoyance.

"Basically every time, the director of the medical department would kick open the door of the Hokage's office and whisk them away for examination like an eagle catching a chick. Everyone else would turn a blind eye and sometimes even provide help." Kurotsuchi said gloatingly.

Tsunade Senju expressed her strong agreement, saying that those who are uncooperative and add burden to the work should not be treated gently.

The Haruno couple was a bit happy and sad. They were happy that their daughter became the head of the medical department and the disciple of the Fifth Hokage. They were sad that she would become such a violent girl. How could she get married in the future? Didn't you see that Lady Tsunade is single not only now but also in the future?

Chapter 51

[This time, the three members of Class 7 stood back to back, leaving their backs to their teammates.

"Hey, Class 8 come up too. How could we lose to Class 7?" Ya said unconvinced.

"Yeah." Hinata nodded firmly.

"I have also developed a new ninjutsu, Naruto, don't think that you are the only one who knows this, the Shadow Clone Technique." After the smoke dissipated, a shadow clone appeared.

"Shadow clones? There's only one more person, right? I could create more before..." Naruto said disdainfully.

"Just watch." Kiba interrupted Naruto's remaining words, "One more person can triple the normal strength. Come on, Akamaru. Charge into the enemy camp, Inuzuka-style human-animal hybrid transformation, three-headed wolf."

A huge figure appeared in everyone's sight.

"Sasuke's prank is really unpleasant, but I didn't expect it to be quite inspiring. Tail pursuit, tooth and tooth."

Here, Shino also used bugs to kill the clones, but... it was a bit disgusting.

"Two palms, four palms, eight palms, sixteen palms, thirty-two palms..." As expected, I still can't do it. Hinata tried hard to wave the Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms. At this time, she remembered what Neci said, the reason for her failure was that she denied herself and had to take a bold step forward "Sixty-four Palms!" She finally succeeded.

Ino: "We, Team 10, will attack with the Pig, Deer and Chou combination."

Choji: "E formation."

Shikamaru: "This isn't the Chunin Exams. There's no need to compete with the other classes. This is a war."

Choji: "But you still want to show off, the Multiplication Jutsu."

Shikamaru: "Really... Shadow Slap Jutsu."

Ino: "Number of enemies: 25. Sensing completed. Locked. Sensing transmission."

Invisibly, the three of them seemed to have become one.

Choji: "Human Bomb Yo-Yo." The nearby enemies were quickly dealt with.

Choji: "If you keep multiplying, it will become even heavier. Can you handle it?"

Shikamaru: "Well, it's still light now. It's still a little bit difficult to rely on this to get attention."

Ino: "Look at you, you want to compete with them too."】

{... Hey guys, do you remember that you guys were playing World of Warcraft 4? So relaxed? Still in the mood to play?}

{Am I getting carried away or do I think the fourth war is going to be easier?}

{Hey, why don't you guys look at who's competing?}

{Sorry, I don't deserve it}

{Are all of you Konoha ninjas like this? You're still in the mood to compete in such an exciting battlefield?}

{But then again, it seems that the ninjas from Konoha are the most prominent in that barrier.}

{Look at the ninjutsu used one by one, it feels like they don't need chakra}

{I thought they were fighting hard...}

{It's right to fight hard against the enemy, but I'm just trying to do two things at once and have another match}

{Again, I don't deserve it}

The Konoha family couldn't help but nod their heads as they watched their descendants grow so well. At this level, they could hand over the position of family head to them.

Ling was confused. Hey, they aren't even born yet, and you parents have decided to pass the buck?

The shadows of other villages were very envious. What was this? Other people's ninjas. No matter what, if a village wanted to continue to survive, it would definitely need top-level combat power.

Uchiha Madara was watching with a curious attitude to see how far that person could go. From the perspective of a bystander, he thought that he was much happier now than he was back then. Both of his brothers already had wives, so why did he need to go on with the Infinite Moons? Wouldn't he be happy living with a wife, children, and a warm bed?

Uchiha Izuna was diligently recording everything with the Sharingan. If you were to ask why, didn't he know what his wife's job was? Even pregnancy couldn't stop him from wanting to do research. During this time in the space, he liked Hashirama Senju so much for the first time because he didn't know how many times he had stopped Tobirama Senju from entering the laboratory.

[Sai, as a member of Team 7, did not want to admit defeat and tried to attack from above, but was knocked down by the clone's spear.

"Sai." Naruto shouted and immediately used Kurama's power to rescue Sai.

At this time, the ninja coalition also suffered casualties, and even big guys appeared.

Sai asked: "Naruto, can't you share your chakra with everyone now?"

Naruto: "Not yet. Kurama's chakra is not fully charged yet."

Sai: "If we want to kill the main body, we can only clear those big guys while looking for an opening to approach him. The distance is too far to jump over in one go, and we need time to make hand seals to resist the enemy's attacks. Without Naruto's chakra protection, everyone is likely to be seriously injured, but the medical team can't rush to the front." After saying this, he found that the three people in front of him did the same action, and they all bit their thumbs. 】

{This action is...}

{Oh! A new Sanshao is about to appear}

{This is really a kind of inheritance}

{So excited!!!}

Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Orochimaru couldn't help but sit up straight. Is he going to appear?

[The same warlock unfolds on the ground.]

Sasuke: "Clear it up, wait for an opportunity to get close, it's easy."

Naruto: "Not only can he get close to the enemy with one jump, this guy can also launch attacks and defend against enemy attacks."

Sakura: "Even if you are seriously injured, I can always be by your side to heal you. I can do it now."

"Psychic!"

A puff of smoke dissipated, and a new trio appeared on the battlefield. 】

{It appeared! It appeared!}

{No matter which one they are, they are both so handsome...}

{It's a pity that none of them are yours}

{Let me dream for a while}

{Uchiha Sasuke V: "You can't even dream about it. Naruto can only be mine."}

{......}

{......}

{Well, recently Sasuke-sama hasn't had the chance to finish watching the live broadcast, so he spent a whole day yesterday watching all the recordings... so... everyone understands...}

{I understand...}

This damn terrible Uchiha possessiveness! Can't we just think about it?

Gaara was the one who could express his opinion on this the most, as every time he wanted to be alone with Naruto, this Uchiha would come over no matter where he was, even using his Rinnegan to save time!

Uchiha Itachi finally felt a little relieved. The stupid Ou Doudou finally got it. This was the correct way to love your wife.

Namikaze Minato was confused. Should he draw his sword or not? He was very happy that Naruto was in his heart, but when he thought that his big and soft son would be taken away by the Uchiha brat in the blink of an eye, he was very upset.

[At this time, Uchiha Sarada's face appeared on the screen.

"Oh, sorry everyone, my brother just told me that something happened at home and wanted me to go back early, so let's stop here today, and I'll extend the time a little bit next time, okay?" She said as she blinked her big, kazilan eyes at the camera. 】

{ka...kawaii...}

{Hey, what's wrong with you? Why did you faint?}

{You are so cute, whatever you say is fine}

{No, where's the tissue!}

{Hello, is this a hospital? Someone here has a nosebleed and needs to be hospitalized!}

Outside the screen, Minato Namikaze and Kushina Uzumaki were both clutching their hearts. They felt like something was wrong with their hearts. Their granddaughter was so adorable, they couldn't resist!

The Warring States F4 finally understood why people in the future would say that Uchiha Sarada is the group's favorite. Just looking at you like this, who can resist this! Favor! Must be favored! Want the stars and not the moon's favor!

Uchiha Itachi suddenly doesn't like his brother anymore. Is his brother as good as his niece? And such a cute niece!

As for Uchiha Fugaku, who has had a paralyzed face for years, he couldn't help but turn his head away. Granddaughter, if you continue like this, grandpa will not be able to maintain his paralyzed face. Not to mention Uchiha Mikoto, she has been overflowing with maternal love for a long time.

[Uchiha Sarada looked at her own little prank, turned off the camera contentedly, and walked towards home with her brother in a good mood.

"Nisan, why do you want us to go home so early?" Uchiha Sarada asked curiously.

"I don't know, but not only us, even our grandparents and great-grandparents have been taught about it. Maybe something big happened." Uzumaki Boruto spread his hands. He really didn't know.

Soon, the two returned home.

"We are back."

"Boruto, Sarada, welcome home." To the surprise of the two, their father was also at home?

Looking around, they found that even their uncle and great-uncle had come, and even Aunt Sakura was there, which made them even more curious.

Haruno Sakura said, "Now that everyone is here, I will tell you why I asked Sasuke to gather everyone here."

Everyone looked at Haruno Sakura. They knew that this woman would not do this under normal circumstances.

"I have good news to tell you all. Naruto is pregnant and has been three months pregnant." Haruno Sakura dropped a bombshell.

"Sakura, are you serious?!" Even at such a short distance, Sasuke used the technique of instant body movement and even opened his Rinnegan.

"Why would I lie to you about something like this? Naruto felt something was wrong with his body. It felt a lot like the feeling when he was pregnant with Boruto and Sarada, so he came to the hospital for a check-up."

"This idiot wouldn't want to give birth to the baby by himself and then tell everyone!" Sasuke's tone was a little bad. To be honest, anyone would feel bad every time he finds out about his wife's pregnancy or even after giving birth.

"Sasuke..." Uchiha Fugaku stared at Sasuke with his Sharingan. Among all people, Sasuke was the least qualified to speak ill of Naruto.

"Naruto originally wanted to keep it a secret, but I told you on my own initiative. Naruto is used to taking on everything on his own, so, Sasuke..." Haruno Sakura's tone was a little low when she said this, "If Naruto makes any mistakes this time, I will give you a lesson you will never forget even if I risk my life."

After saying that, Haruno Sakura said goodbye to everyone and left. Anyway, Naruto now had a lot of people watching over him, so she should be able to relax a little this time.

The words "Dad is pregnant" kept flashing on Boruto Uzumaki and Sarada Uchiha's minds until the sound of Sakura Haruno's door closing brought them back to their senses.

As the fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze has already thought of all the countermeasures: "Now that Naruto has a double body, he can no longer be allowed to manage the Hokage's files. Kakashi and I will manage those files. Sasuke has only one request for you, to keep an eye on Naruto."

Uchiha Itachi also took the initiative to say: "Shisui and I can push the mission forward recently to ensure that at least one person is protecting Naruto in secret."

Uchiha Fugaku also said: "Leave some of the Hokage matters to me, and let Mikoto and Kushina take turns. I have also heard a lot about what happened to Naruto during her pregnancy, so more people will be safer."

Uzumaki Boruto said: "Sarada and I will take turns to do the live broadcast. After all, this matter is already halfway done and we can't give up halfway. At least one of us will be with Dad."

Uchiha Sarada's brother-control attribute also began to awaken, and she said, "Whoever dares to disturb Dad this time, I will make sure he never comes back!"

In this regard, everyone outside the screen can only say, I hope no one over there is desperate and wants to cause trouble, otherwise, looking at the situation, it is guaranteed that this day next year will be the anniversary of your death.Chapter 52

[When Uzumaki Naruto returned home, he saw the deluxe version of the welcoming camp. He was so scared that he thought something big had happened again.

"What's wrong with you? Did something happen?" Uzumaki Naruto asked cautiously.

"Naruto, do you have anything you want to confess?" Sasuke asked directly.

Naruto used his memory to quickly review his actions over the past few days, and nothing seemed to be wrong.

"Nothing important has happened recently, right?" Naruto asked puzzled.

"You're the last one here, and your pregnancy is no big deal?" Sasuke's anger level was already hovering on the edge.

"Isn't it just a pregnancy? It's not a big deal?" Naruto's confused look made others feel it personally. In his opinion, it was really not a big deal. 】

Namikaze Minato felt suffocated. What kind of pain could make Naruto put him last? Everyone was much more important than him.

Although Uchiha Obito has not done those things yet, the expression on his face now is exactly the same as on the screen, full of guilt towards Naruto. If it weren't for him, he would at least have a complete childhood.

All Kakashi Hatake can do at this time is to stay with Obito and face it with him no matter what happens in the future.

[Senju Hashirama didn't say much and went straight to checking Naruto's body.

"Naruto, leave the recent matters to us. What you need most now is to rest and recuperate. Your health is a little bad."

"Grandpa Hashirama, how is father's health?" Uchiha Sarada asked immediately.

"I didn't get a good rest after giving birth, otherwise the fetus wouldn't be unstable even after three months." Senju Hashirama answered calmly.

"Naruto, this time just listen to the first generation's purpose. Your father is with the Hokage." Namikaze Minato said immediately.

"Ah? Is it that serious?" Uzumaki Naruto asked puzzledly.

"You're the last one. We've already arranged everything that needs to happen next. The only thing you need to do now is to follow our instructions."

"Ah? Oh? Okay...wait...you bastard Sasuke, how many times have I told you not to call me the last one?" Naruto finally reacted. 】

Off-screen, Senju Hashirama's expression was a little solemn. Looking at this Hashirama, Uchiha Madara asked directly: "Hashirama, what's wrong?"

"Naruto's condition must be worse than what I said."

"?" Uchiha Madara typed a question mark.

"The previous footage has already told us what kind of life Naruto lived when he was a child. His nutrition has never been sufficient. Even if he has the blood of the Nine-Tails and Uzumaki in his body, how long can he last?" Senju Hashirama said slowly.

"Besides." At this time, Senju Tobirama also spoke, "He has been injured so many times. Although the Nine-Tails can heal him immediately, his chakra itself is another kind of erosion for Naruto before reconciliation."

"You mean that Uzumaki Naruto's good health has always been an appearance, and his body has always been in a state of deficiency?" Uchiha Izuna reacted.

"I think even though Naruto also supplemented his nutrition afterwards, he still got pregnant twice, and both times the pregnancies were not conceived under sufficient yin and yang conditions." The Senju Hashika added.

"It's just like when I was pregnant with Obito. I was sacrificing my own body to ensure the survival of the child."

"This method won't do any harm to the child, but it may not be the case for him. In fact, the imbalance of yin and yang can be seen from the appearance of Boruto and Sarada."

Namikaze Minato immediately asked, "Master Hashirama, what do you mean?"

Uzumaki Kushina also held Namikaze Minato's hand. She was afraid that the harm suffered by the unborn child was far beyond her imagination.

Before Hashirama Senju spoke, his voice was heard through the screen.

["Madara, contact the ancestors immediately and ask them to come back to help Naruto stabilize his chakra and increase his vitality." Senju Hashirama whispered in Uchiha Madara's ear.

Naruto had been persuaded by the two children to go back to his room to rest, and the others asked Uchiha Sasuke to watch over Naruto.

Everyone present had the strength of a Kage, so everyone heard what Hashirama Senju said, and he began to explain the reason.

"...Boruto's appearance is blonde hair and blue eyes, which is a manifestation of Naruto's yang power being greater than her yin power when she was pregnant with him, while Sarada's appearance is black hair and black eyes, which is a manifestation of her yin power being greater than her yang power."

Everyone present nodded as they recalled what happened when Naruto was pregnant with them.

"If the yin and yang forces are balanced, the child should have black hair and blue eyes or blonde hair and black eyes. Of course, the greater possibility is that the child is born with the Rinnegan."

"Senju Mutou, are you planning to let the ancestor take action?" Uchiha Izuna immediately understood Senju Hashirama's thoughts.

"Let them take action. The possibility that this child has the Rinnegan will be quite high, and it can also replenish Naruto's body. You know, no matter what, the power of ancestors Indra and Ashura is much stronger and purer than ours."

??? Are you guys going to be so good at playing in the future? Not only did you revive Uchiha Madara and the first and second generations? You even resurrected your own ancestors?

Gaara said: "Not only them, Kaguya Otsutsuki, the Sage of Six Paths, and the Sage of Six Paths' brother are all here, but they have been traveling around and rarely take action unless the Otsutsuki invade."

...

Why are we suddenly not afraid of the Otsutsuki anymore? Look at our lineup. I thought that was all we saw last time. I didn't expect that we were too narrow-minded!

However, Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Obito didn't dare to look at Minato's face. The former was because his own son not only took away someone else's son but also hurt him before that, and the latter was because he was the culprit who caused this situation.

"It's a purer form of Yang energy than mine. In that case, you don't have to worry too much. Naruto will be fine." Hashirama Senju was relieved.

"Zero, I want to ask you something." Uchiha Madara finally spoke.

"you say."

"Why didn't Hashirama have any more children?" Uchiha Madara was very puzzled. Considering how much he cared about Hashirama, it seemed a bit strange that he still didn't have any children.

"And the white-haired one too, why is that?" Uchiha Izuna also asked.

"..." Zero wasn't sure whether to tell them.

"Go ahead." Senju Tobirama noticed Zero's hesitation.

"They were both injured when giving birth to Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Kagami." Zero answered, "When Uzumaki Naruto was pregnant, Uchiha Sasuke was still alive and could replenish his Yin power from time to time, but you..."

They all understood Zero's unfinished words. One of them faked his death and the other really died. Both of them were very far away from the Senju brothers. The imbalance of yin and yang forces was also very painful for the mother body.

The Qianshou brothers accepted the reality calmly. Although it was painful, they could endure it.

"Hashirama, I will never leave you this time." Uchiha Madara held Senju Hashirama's hand tightly. This time no one could stop them from being together.

"White Hair, I will live well." Uchiha Izuna hugged Senju Tobirama's waist.

In response, Senju Tobirama glanced at him and said nothing, but just maintained a tacit attitude towards Uchiha Izuna's behavior.

Everyone: ...I don't know whether I should complain first whether you Uchiha are all poisonous, as you can make the Senju brothers pay so much, or whether I should flip the table. People on the screen are showing off their love, and people outside are also showing off their love, but they don't want to eat double the love!

In the end, everyone returned to their rooms feeling exhausted, waiting for the next live broadcast to begin.

PS: It means I'm still alive, but the update time is irregular because there are too many things to do.

I wrote a small play, with very few words, not related to the main text, you can read it or not, it all depends on your preference😘😘😘

Chapter 53

["Everyone, Sarada has something to do today, so I'll be the one doing the live broadcast." Uzumaki Boruto's golden hair appeared in front of everyone. ]

{It doesn't matter who is live streaming, as long as it's pleasing to the eye}

{My three views often follow my five senses}

{Are you envious? Are you jealous? We are from Konoha!}

{Upstairs, let's have a fight!}

{Jealousy has changed me beyond recognition}

Hey, hey...do you still have any principles?

Why don't we have Uchiha beauties... The Kages of other villages couldn't help but think of it, but then they thought about the Uchiha's ability to stir up trouble... Never mind, let Konoha bear it alone.

[A new trio appeared on the battlefield.]

Namikaze Minato said outside the barrier: "I never thought I would see the psychic Sansho again."

Sarutobi Hiruzen also fell into memories, the old Satsuma, the new Satsuma, this is a kind of inheritance.

"A new era has arrived, let's go." As Sarutobi Hiruzen's voice fell, the new three tribes began to act.

Sasuke: "Go, Green Snake." The green snake quickly rushed forward.

Sakura: "Please, slug-sama." Sakura made a hand seal and the slugs began to disperse.

Naruto: "Jump, Gamakichi." Gamakichi's huge body jumped forward.

Sai blocked the flying dust and thought: This is the original Team 7. 】

{The vice-captain of the Anbu always fails to fit in}

{Anbu Vice Captain: It's so hard for me}

{Deputy Captain of the Anbu: Look at all the cheats around me}

{That's enough...I'm also very strong}

{That's right, otherwise there would be no way for me to take over the position of vice-captain of the Anbu}

{Well, it's mainly for comparison}

{Sakura V: Speaking of cheats, I am the most pitiful one, I have been chasing after the two of them, but one of them has a father who cheats, and the other has a brother who cheats. In the past, I had Kakashi as a teacher, who could make me feel a little balanced. After Obito was resurrected, this cheat has also been recharged. It is so difficult for me (*꒦ິ⌓꒦ີ)}

The people outside the screen thought about what Haruno Sakura said and the situation of Team 7, and it seemed to be true.

Minato Namikaze and Itachi Uchiha were not very happy. They gave power to the two children, but also took away a lot of things. It is true that there is gain and loss. Fortunately, the two children can take care of each other.

"Anada." Uzumaki Kushina understood the pain in Minato Namikaze's heart. She also understood that Minato sealed the Nine-Tails in Naruto's body for the sake of the ninja world. He was worthy of the ninja world, but he was sorry for Naruto.

"Kushina...sometimes I can't help but wonder if I did something wrong." asked Minato Namikaze.

"Teacher...this isn't your fault." Obito took the initiative to say that if it weren't for him, Naruto would have a perfect family.

Zero took the initiative and said, "After this video is over, let's watch another video about Naruto's wish."

"Naruto's wish? Isn't his wish to become Hokage?" Many people felt strange.

Several people with high wisdom values ​​were thinking that Hokage should be Naruto's goal. Combined with what Zero and Namikaze Minato said just now, if his wish is not wrong...

[The green snake moved flexibly among the many Ten-Tails clones and dodged many attacks. When it encountered obstacles, it was also attacked by Uchiha Sasuke's Chidori Style and Susanoo.

When Gamakichi was in mid-air, he also encountered a long-range attack from the Ten-Tails clone. After being praised by Naruto, Naruto complained that his temper was bigger than his size.

The slugs also crawled towards the allied ninja forces, and many ninjas couldn't help but feel fear.

Shizune consoled him, "Don't be afraid, this slug is the Fifth Hokage's healing technique."

Slug: "Please don't worry." With the infusion of chakra, many ninjas could feel their strength and their wounds were healing.

Now on the battlefield, Sakura uses slugs to help each ninja recover.

Naruto: "Wind Style: Super Large Rasenshuriken."

Sasuke: "Fire Style: Susanoo Kagutsuchi."

The huge spiral shuriken and the arrow formed by Kagutsuchi-no-Mikoto merged into a larger Kagutsuchi-no-Mikoto and hit the Ten-Tails.

Senju Tobirama praised: "I have never seen such a powerful Kagutsuchi, is it a mixture of chakras with almost the same proportion? Even long-term partners would find it difficult to do so."

Namikaze Minato said: "The shuriken looks like a windmill, and the arrows are darker than lacquer. I named it Scorch Release: Light and Wind Black Arrow Zero Style. Forget it, I was just talking nonsense."

｛So handsome｝

{I always ask the heavens: Why isn't this seventh generation ours?}

{Second generation sir...we were born to be brothers...and later on we became lovers}

{The naming of the Fourth Hokage...}

{I don't know where to start complaining}

{I suddenly feel that the name Uzumaki Naruto is really a great one}

{I also think... after yelling such a long name, the battle is over.}

Senju Tobirama curled his lips, who knew they were actually brothers.

Uchiha Izuna was helpless, these two guys were his brothers in a sense...

Uchiha Madara also complained: "I thought Hashirama's naming method was already unique enough, but I didn't expect there would be someone who is not inferior."

Senju Hashirama protested: "Madara, I think the names I came up with are pretty good, such as Kuan Ruyu Chuushou."

Everyone...how is this better than the Scorch Release: Light and Wind Black Arrow Type Zero?

"Speaking of White Hair, I've always wanted to ask you, does your family need a house?" Uchiha Izuna asked Senju Tobirama beside him.

Senju clan: ...We have no shortage of houses! The clan leader's Wood Style: Four Pillars Linking Family Technique can ensure that we have no shortage of houses to live in!

Later, the Senju clan couldn't help but hold their foreheads in their hands, as they were led astray by the Uchiha clan.

Senju Tobirama: ...This person's EQ is not low?

Uchiha Izuna looked at Senju Tobirama's eyes and finally realized what she said. She couldn't help but cover her face. Has she become stupid for three years because of pregnancy?

[Naruto wanted Sasuke to be more careful, after all, the tailed beasts were still in the body of the Ten-Tails.

However, Sasuke wanted to burn the Ten-Tails and all the tailed beasts in its body to death and create a new world.

But the Ten-Tails separated the burning part.

The scene changes, Kakashi and Obito are fighting in space, their childhood and present echo each other, it is heartbreaking to watch, and finally the two stab each other, and Uchiha Obito leaves the Kamui space. 】

{I am very confused by this operation}

{I just want to ask about Fire Release? What about the Mangekyō Sharingan? Is it necessary to use Taijutsu?}

{I feel sorry for the Rokudaime, his hand was shaking when he held the kunai}

{Uchiha Obito V: Stupid Kaka, you want to kill me for Naruto (༎ຶ-༎ຶ)}

{Hatake Kakashi V: Obito, you don't have to come back tonight╭(╯^╰)╮｝

{Uchiha Obito V: Kaka... West?}

{Hatake Kakashi V: You deliberately made a hole in me to remove the talisman, aren't you good enough?}

What else did Kakashi not understand? Obito used his own hands to remove the cursed talisman, and he...

Kakashi seemed to have inherited Minato's Black Lily, and after Minato, another Konoha ninja with Black Lilies blooming behind him was born.

"Uchiha...Obito!" Hearing the gritting voice, everyone couldn't help but stay away from Kakashi.

"Kaka... Kakashi..." Obito's voice trembled with fear, as if he had returned to the days when he was dominated by Kakashi.

Namikaze Minato looked at Obito with a condemning look. Ever since Rin died at Kakashi's hands in that way, he had seen what kind of life Kakashi had lived, otherwise he would not have let him join the ANBU.

Uzumaki Kushina couldn't help but clench her fists. She really wanted to beat Obito up. What should she do?

Kakashi angrily gathered all his chakra into his left eye, and his Sharingan instantly turned into a Mangekyō. The outline of the light blue Susanoo faintly emerged, and tears of blood flowed from his left eye.

"Kakashi, stop!" Namikaze Minato shouted.

It's a pity that Kakashi won't listen to anything now. Obito's actions seem to be the last straw that broke the camel's back.

Uchiha Obito quickly turned his Mangekyō Sharingan and finally suppressed Kakashi's chakra.

The Uchiha clan members were all shocked. What did they see? Someone who was not an Uchiha clan member could actually use Susanoo with one eye?

Zero was also shocked. She thought that Uchiha Shisui's ability to open Susanoo with one eye was already amazing enough, but she didn't expect this one to be no less amazing. Is it because they are both geniuses?

Hashirama Senju immediately used medical ninjutsu to heal Kakashi's Sharingan. Fortunately, the usage time was very short and the chakra was not much, otherwise this Mangekyō would most likely have caused blindness.

"Opening Susanoo with one eye...Kenji, you might really have been picked up." Uchiha Madara was very impressed with Hatake Kakashi. No one outside the clan could use the Sharingan to this extent.

"To be precise, the Sharingan can only exert its maximum power when both are present. In theory, two Mangekyō Sharingan are required to activate Susanoo." Uchiha Fugaku also explained.

"Actually, Shisui was also the one who could open Susanoo with one eye. At that time, one of his Sharingan was taken away by Danzo Shimura, and he was hunted by the Root. For the sake of peace, he opened Susanoo with one eye, and later gave the other eye to Itachi. Finally, he committed suicide in front of Itachi, allowing Itachi to obtain the Mangekyō." Zero explained the general situation to everyone.

When he heard that his grandson not only had his eyes taken away but was also being hunted down, Senju Tobirama's chakra unconsciously spread outward, making the Konoha's high-ranking officials tremble in fear.

The look in Hashirama Senju's eyes was cold enough. If it weren't for the need to watch the live broadcast, Hashirama Senju's eyes would have made Uchiha Madara dance.

Uchiha Izuna looked at his grandson in surprise. He could open Susanoo with one eye. It seemed that he was really talented.

"Obito..." Kakashi Hatake woke up under the treatment of Hashirama Senju.

"Stupid kaka." Uchiha Obito approached carefully.

Hatake Kakashi grabbed his clothes and said, "Obito, if you dare to do this, I will commit suicide. I will keep my word."

"Kakashi, if you dare to commit suicide, I will let Orochimaru reincarnate you!" Uchiha Obito was furious!

Senju Hashirama was desperate. Obito! Shouldn't you admit your mistake and promise at this time? You might end up in the crematorium if you do this.

I should be more confident and eliminate the possibility.

Orochimaru: ...So I'm just a tool.

Namikaze Minato: ...Obito, you should just put on the mask.

Uzumaki Kushina: ...Obito, my fist has become even harder.

In the end, the farce ended with Kakashi refusing to communicate with Obito.

Chapter 54

[Uchiha Obito left the Kamui Space with injuries. Uchiha Madara felt it. He originally planned to fight with Senju Hashirama before becoming the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, but now he directly controlled Obito to perform the Rinnegan.

A black stick appeared on the right half of Uchiha Obito's body, and he was soon controlled by Black Zetsu.

"Ahhhh!" A shrill cry resounded throughout the battlefield. 】

{Isn't it possible that Uchiha Madara didn't know that Uchiha Obito was his son?}

{I think so. Otherwise, this is also...}

{Um...you don't have to guess. I just received news that everyone is on level one alert. Master Hashirama has run away from home!}

{Why did we need to be on level one alert when the first generation ran away from home?}

{The important thing is that he didn't bring Uchiha Madara with him!}

{Upstairs, this joke is not funny! }

{It's a pity this isn't a joke}

{Right now, Uchiha Madara is about to destroy the laboratory to find the Second Generation, while his younger brother is cheering beside him.}

{Don't blame Izuna-sama. The second generation spent the entire half month in the laboratory, and even when he went out he used a shadow clone.}

...Although it's very pitiful, why do I feel like laughing for some unknown reason?

"White Hair, let me ask you, do you love me or the laboratory?" Uchiha Izuna suddenly asked in a very dangerous tone.

"Do you have any experimental incense?" Senju Tobirama asked as a matter of course. He just wanted to learn some forbidden techniques. If this village was not his eldest brother's dream, he could have spent his whole life with the laboratory.

"..." I had always thought that my mistress was also from Konoha, but I didn't expect that my biggest rival in love was from the laboratory!

Everyone felt distressed for Uchiha Izuna for a second, but no more.

If Uchiha Obito wasn't watching the old man, he would definitely clap his hands and cheer, Dad did a great job!

"Hashirama, do you love me or this Kenji?" Uchiha Madara also asked the question.

"Madara, that's your son and my child." said Hashirama Senju.

"Hashirama, I will never allow anyone else to be more important than me in your heart." Uchiha Madara threatened.

"Uchiha Madara!" Senju Tobirama was angry. This was absolutely intolerable. He was blatantly trying to snatch his brother away!

"Tobirama, calm down, calm down, there is another one in your belly!" Senju Hashirama calmed down decisively.

"Anika..." Senju Tobirama stared at Senju Hashirama with his eyes.

"Okay, you are the most important." Hashirama Senju doesn't know his younger brother yet. He is definitely a tsundere, but his younger brother is really cute.

"Sen! Hands! Tobirama!" Uchiha Madara has already opened his Mangekyō Sharingan. This white-haired guy not only snatched his younger brother away but also refused to let go of Hashirama. To be honest, he has disliked him for a long time!

Zero: ...Uchiha Madara and Senju Tobirama really dislike each other.

"Madara." Senju Hashirama quickly protected his brother behind him, no one could hurt Tobirama.

Uchiha Izuna felt that he was caught in a world dilemma: should he help his brother or his wife?

Help my brother...his wife will run away with my son.

Helping my wife... It's impossible to say harsh words to my brother.

[Black Zetsu controls Obito and wants to use the Rinnegan to revive Uchiha Madara, while Senju Hashirama quickly asks others to stop Uchiha Obito.

In the end, the Flying Thunder God that Minato Namikaze left on Obito's body sixteen years ago was activated, and one slash seriously injured Obito.

At this time, Uchiha Obito finally achieved his goal, absorbed the Ten Tails, and became the Ten Tails' Jinchūriki.

The attack power has increased exponentially, which has brought great pressure to the four Kage. The Hokage have been constantly trying to find out information with their bodies of Impure World Reincarnation. 】

{Even though I know that you won't die if you're reincarnated, why can't I bear to watch it?}

{That's because even if the Hokage were still alive, they would protect us}

{Just like the Shodaime who wanted to protect Konoha from being defeated by Uchiha Madara}

{It's like the second generation giving up his life to continue his eldest brother's dream}

{Just like the Sandaime used the Demonic Fuushijin to stop the destruction by the two Hokages and Orochimaru of the Impure World}

{Just like the Fourth Hokage who sacrificed himself to protect Konoha from being destroyed by Kurama}

{It's like the Fifth Hokage used up his chakra in order to allow more people to survive.}

{Just like the Sixth Hokage who died in order to protect Konoha and his students}

{Just like the Seventh Hokage resisted the attack of the Otsutsuki for the peace of Konoha and the Ninja World}

{This is the Hokage, who always stands in front of us when facing a huge crisis}

{This is the will of fire of our Konoha, we fight for peace and pass on our dreams to the next generation}

Looking at the barrage from the first Hokage to the seventh Hokage, everything they have done for Konoha, the two major ninja clans of the Warring States Period fell silent. This is the village composed of these two feuding ninja clans.

"If... I mean if, we also change ourselves, jump out of the boundaries of the family, not just Uchiha, but also the Uchiha of Konoha, will we get a different ending from the future?" said an Uchiha hawk.

"Hey! What did you say?" An Uchiha next to him directly lifted his collar.

"Are you going to betray the Uchiha? How can you let go of the Uchiha's pride?" another Uchiha also said.

"What will be the final result? Being excluded and then launching a coup? Or being exterminated? Let a child bear all of this!" roared the man at the beginning.

"Although this is the other party's position, I think I still know you Uchiha quite well." Seeing that some hawkish Uchiha began to change their minds, Senju Tobirama seized this opportunity.

"What qualifications do you, a Senju guy, have to care about Uchiha affairs?" said the Uchiha, holding up his collar.

These words made Uchiha Shisui immediately start using his Sharingan to look at the Uchiha. How did he talk to Grandpa Tobirama?

"How dare you disrespect our deputy clan leader?" The Thousand Hands' people also stood up to defend him.

Senju Tobirama waved his hand to comfort his people, saying there was no need to get angry about such things.

"As I have said before, you Uchiha gain strength through loss. The more you lose, the stronger your power becomes, and your thinking and temperament become narrower." Senju Tobirama began to explain.

"Tobirama..." Uchiha Izuna just looked at his lover.

"You have begun to become complacent, rejecting other people's kindness, and living in your own thoughts arrogantly, thinking that your ideas are the most correct." Senju Tobirama criticized.

"What do you want to say? Are you mocking us Uchiha?" The Uchiha glared at Senju Tobirama with his Sharingan.

"I just want to say that you are losing, but no one is stopping you from getting. Even if you have the Sharingan, how many of you can really open your eyes to see the world?" Senju Tobirama said finally, there are things that he needs to understand by himself.

Hatake Kakashi also spoke up: "Obito believes that this world is hell and only infinite Tsukuyomi can achieve peace. I still agree with the previous statement."

Uchiha Obito lowered his head guiltily.

"For me, I lost Obito, I lost Rin, and in the future I will even lose teacher Minato and sister Kushina. For me, this ninja world is hell. There is no light." Hatake Kakashi opened his heart.

"Kakashi." Namikaze Minato looked at him worriedly. After all, he once wanted to die.

"I think the reason why I didn't turn evil and didn't give up hope is, on the one hand, because of Obito's words. I need to look at the world through his eyes. On the other hand, it's because I have companions by my side. They helped me out of the darkness. Later, Team 7 made me feel bound again. I lost Minato's team but gained Kakashi's team." Hatake Kakashi made the final conclusion.

In fact, it's not just the Uchiha clan. Many people in the Senju clan also opposed the alliance. Although they were also influenced by the movie, they still couldn't get over the hurdle in their hearts. They always felt that forming an alliance with the Uchiha clan was a very unpleasant thing.

It's just... looking at the efforts made by the clan leaders for peace after the establishment of Konoha, the successive Hokage, even if they were not from the Senju clan, are now overcoming difficulties at the front, and the children are living happily in Konoha.

Light and shadow are opposite to each other, yet interdependent. Where there is light, there must be shadow, but where there is shadow, there must also be light, right?

The Uchiha clan and villagers during the time of Minato Namikaze were also reflecting on themselves.

Uchiha clan: Do we think too highly of our clan? Should we change ourselves a little?

Konoha villagers: Isn't it a bit unfair to exclude them because of Uchiha Madara? They are also struggling in the darkness, shouldn't we also reach out to them?

Feeling everything they have experienced in the space during this period, many people have new ideas.

Zero looked at the people in front of him and couldn't help but use her power to take a look at the future of their era. The smile on her face showed her good mood.

Chapter 55

"Well, the energy is almost enough now. I'll give you a surprise." Zero said to the Senju and Uchiha clan.

???

"Resurrection Technique: Resurrect Uchiha Tajima, Senju Butsuma, Senju Itama, and Senju Kama."

Hearing the name, Senju Hashirama, Senju Tobirama, Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Izuna all sat up straight.

After a flash of light, the four familiar figures arrived at two camps respectively.

"Father." Looking at Uchiha Tajima who was a little dazed, Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Izuna took the initiative to greet him.

"Banjian, Wajian." Hashirama Senju subconsciously ignored his father and picked up his two younger brothers.

"Father." Senju Tobirama greeted him and then came to his two younger brothers.

Senju Butsuma, who looked confused: ...I don't know why, but I just can't control my fists and want to beat my son.

"You are... Hashirama brother and Tobirama brother?" Senju Itama and Senju Kama finally recognized their brothers.

"Welcome back." Senju Tobirama softened his face. He was very fond of his two younger brothers. He then placed the Flying Thunder God Mark on both of them. No one could hurt his brothers this time.

"Hashirama, what's the situation now?" Senju Butsuma spoke.

"Madara, why are you together with the Senju people, and who are those people over there?" Uchiha Tajima also asked.

"We'll talk about the details later. Now sit down, we need to continue." Zero also started to speak.

[The Hokage's attack on Uchiha Obito did not cause any harm to Obito, and Uchiha Obito's mental world was also not feeling well. After some struggle, he finally succeeded in suppressing the will of the Ten-Tails.

The attack of the Truth-Seeking Ball caused Minato Namikaze to lose his right arm, and now everyone finally discovered that Uchiha Obito has regained his sanity, which also means that the subsequent battles will be more difficult.

On the other side, the battle between Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama also began, with the huge wooden man technique and the complete form of Susanoo fighting happily. 】

{No matter how many times it happens, it is still very shocking}

{Would the first generation fail to recognize his own child?}

{I think so?}

{Uchiha Obito V: Dad?}

{Senju Tobirama V: I recognized Anika. Otherwise, with Anika's personality, would he let me face a stronger enemy?}

{Why don't you admit it then?}

{Uchiha Obito V: This is also the question I want to ask, why don't you tell the old man?}

{Senju Tobirama V: Even if I told you, would you stop? You were all trapped in your own world, and my brother had never appeared in your world. At that time, time was tight, and he believed that someone who could save you would appear, so he went to find Uchiha Madara.}

{Where's the first generation? Why didn't he say anything?}

{Do I need to guess? It must be ahem...}

{I understand...}

"He is? Hashirama's son?" Senju Fusuma felt that he was a little too shocked.

"To be precise, it is the child of my eldest brother and Uchiha Madara." Senju Tobirama felt that the sooner he died, the sooner he would be reborn. He hoped that his father's heart could bear it.

"Senju Hashirama!" Senju Tobirama's fist was ready and he wanted to hit Hashirama. Senju Tobirama subconsciously stood in front of Senju Hashirama.

Little did he know that Senju Hashirama was so frightened that he didn't care whether he was committing an insubordination or not, and directly used Wood Release to push Senju Hashirama back several meters.

"Tobirama, are you okay?" Senju Hashirama looked at Tobirama with fear, then protected Senju Tobirama behind him.

"Hahahaha, Senju Butsuma, you also have a day to come, hahahaha!" Uchiha Tajima on the opposite side was very happy to see his mortal enemy making a fool of himself.

"Father, Tobirama is pregnant with my child." Uchiha Izuna's heart was so scared that she almost jumped out of her chest. Regardless of her father's sudden stop of laughter, she appeared next to Senju Tobirama in an instant.

"I don't think I heard it clearly just now, Madara, what did Izuna say just now?" Uchiha Tajima couldn't help but look at Uchiha Madara, seeking denial.

"Senju Tobirama is pregnant, and it's Izuna's baby." Very good, break the fantasy directly.

"Brother Tobirama?" Itama and Watama were both stunned. How come they didn't know that the Senju clan had this ability?

"I'm fine." Senju Tobirama didn't dare to look at his father's face.

"What on earth is going on!" Uchiha Tajima and Senju Butsuma exploded.

"It's nothing. Our two ninja clans formed an alliance and joined other ninja clans to form the Hidden Leaf Village. Due to some reasons, we are now watching a movie here." Senju Hashirama explained the current situation in the shortest words.

"Have you forgotten how your two younger brothers died?" Senju Butsuma questioned Senju Hashirama.

"I haven't forgotten! That's why I need to establish the ninja village and protect children." Senju Hashirama retorted.

"Sir, although this is your family affair and I cannot get involved, our existence proves that Lord Hashirama is right." said Minato Namikaze.

"Who are you?" asked Qianshou Buddha.

"Minato Namikaze, the Fourth Hokage of Konoha, you can consider him as their leader." Minato Namikaze said with his signature smile still on his face.

"Lord Tajima, I am Uchiha Fugaku, the current head of the Uchiha clan." Uchiha Fugaku also spoke.

"What about the Thousand Hands clan now?" What Thousand Hands Buddha cares about is still his family.

"Most people died in the battle, and now I, Senju Tsunade, am the only one left." Tsunade also said.

"Hashirama, this is the village you built, but there is only one member of your tribe left!" Senju Fusuma was furious.

"No, even though I am the only one left in the Senju clan, my grandfather's will has been passed down and has become our code of conduct." Senju Tsunade defended her grandfather.

"And we also plan to change ourselves, begin to truly integrate into Konoha, and become the Uchiha of Konoha." Uchiha Fugaku has been watching the actions of his clansmen during this period of time. Many hawkish factions have actually begun to change their minds. This is great news for Fugaku.

"Could you please tell us about the situation in Konoha?" The two former clan leaders asked what kind of village Konoha was.

"...Although three Ninja World Wars have occurred now, we believe that peace will eventually come." Namikaze Minato introduced the specific situation of Konoha and the Ninja World.

"What makes you say that?"

"The person doing the live broadcast now is my grandson, and my son has connected the five major countries." Namikaze Minato has gone down the path of child control and there is no turning back.

[Several people looked at Uchiha Obito who was unharmed by their attacks, and were discussing how to launch an effective attack.

Minato Namikaze wanted to rely on his Flying Thunder God to help Naruto and Sasuke find the flaws, but Naruto and Sasuke ran away all of a sudden, leaving Senju Tobirama and Minato Namikaze to be the main attackers.

"Naruto, this time I will use the Sharingan to coordinate with your chakra ratio." Sasuke said, and the two of them combined their power into one again.

On the other side, Minato Namikaze and Tobirama Senju also marked each other with the Flying Thunder God mark.

Senju Tobirama used Flying Thunder God and appeared behind Uchiha Obito, while Namikaze Minato came in front of the attacks of the two people and was hit.

"You are the main attackers."

"Just focus on what's in front of you."

Uchiha Obito reacted: "This is a coordinated battle."

"Right now, the Mutual Instant Reincarnation Technique, Flying Thunder God." The two of them used chakra together and placed Uchiha Obito in front of Sasuke and Naruto in an instant.

Uchiha Obito was knocked away. 】

{No matter how many times, the two Hokage's figures are still so pleasing to the eye}

{This is really hard to guard against}

{Once again when the Otsutsuki attacked, the two Hokage used this method to dazzle the enemy}

{That's probably why Izuna-sama kept pestering the Nidaime to learn Flying Thunder God after that incident.}

{I understand, everyone wants to be the only one for someone else}

{It's a pity that Master Izuna just can't learn it.}

{This is embarrassing...}

...Why can't I learn Flying Thunder God! Uchiha Izuna thought angrily.

...This thing isn't difficult, is it? Senju Tobirama thought about it.

...Lord Izuna, I believe you have tried your best. Namikaze Minato knew how difficult it was to learn the Flying Thunder God Technique, otherwise he wouldn't be the only one who could do it after so many years.

Looking at the Flying Thunder God Technique, Senju Itama and Senju Watama both had stars in their eyes, it was so powerful.

Senju Fujian was very proud, seeing that this was his son, but... looking at Senju Tobirama's belly, Senju Fujian felt helpless, as he would have been more proud if she was not pregnant with her mortal enemy's child.

Uchiha Tajima is also very satisfied with his son. No matter how powerful he is, he still belongs to their family, right?

Uchiha Obito felt pain in his body and looked at Hatake Kakashi with tears in his eyes, asking why he did this to him.

Although Kakashi Hatake didn't want to talk, he still reached out and touched Obito's head when he saw him looking so aggrieved. There was nothing he could do. Since you are the enemy of the entire ninja world, he should beat you up.

[Seeing that their attacks did not cause any harm to Uchiha Obito, they all felt it was difficult. Just when Naruto wanted to try harder, Kurama's chakra was withdrawn from his body.

Kurama said he needed to accumulate chakra and wait for a while.

At this time, Gamakichi also launched an attack on Uchiha Obito.

"Gamaji, what are you doing? If you want to attack, why don't you feint or cooperate?" Naruto asked.

"Sorry, the summoning time is almost up, and I want to take revenge before I go back." Toad Ji said.

"I'm very happy that you have this intention. Go back and have a good rest." Naruto comforted.

"I'm sorry." After saying that, the summoning time was up and Gamakichi returned to Myoboku Mountain.

Naruto looked back at Obito and found that Obito's Truth-Seeking Ball only blocked the attack, but did not directly dissolve it like other ninjutsu.

"This is..." Senju Tobirama thought. 】

{Here it comes, from now on I won't just passively take a beating}

{What did the Second Hokage understand?}

{It's obvious, right?}

{How obvious!}

｛Today is another day that I am pressed to the ground and rubbed by Xianzhi｝

"I see. Judging from Naruto's expression, he has also discovered it." As expected, Tobirama Senju is the same person. He also understands where the breakthrough is.

Minato Namikaze is now outside the screen, thinking about the attack just now and he also understood it. However, when he looks at his own child, no matter how many times, his child's fighting talent is really amazing.

"Brother Tobirama, what do you understand?" asked Senju Itama.

Originally, Senju Tobirama wanted to answer, but when he saw Uchiha Izuna also pricked up his ears, he mischievously did not explain.

"You'll know when you watch on." Senju Tobirama said finally.

"I once talked about Naruto with Iruka from our time." Gaara said calmly.

"Huh?" Everyone was wondering why Gaara said this at this time.

He looked in the direction of Minato Namikaze and said, "Iruka said that maybe Naruto's grades in the ninja school were not good, and he always lost to Sasuke in battles with him, but he inherited the fighting talent of the Yondaime in real life-and-death battles. No matter what kind of life-and-death battle it is, he always wins in the end."

"In fact, by looking at the properties of chakra, you should understand the result." Senju Tobirama also said.

"The attribute of Naruto's chakra is wind. Naruto, who appears to be careless, is actually meticulous. That's why he is the one who can stay sober at critical moments. And Sasuke's attributes are fire and thunder. Even though he is usually calm, his heart will not be so calm at this time." Hashirama Senju explained directly on behalf of Tobirama Senju. He now likes Naruto very much.

"So...what did you find out?" Uchiha Obito didn't understand where he would be defeated.

"You'll know if you keep watching." Zero said.

Chapter 56

Minato said to Obito: "Obito, you said before that you wanted to be Hokage, why are you doing this?"

Obito: "You ask me why?"

Naruto thought: Good opportunity.

"Don't you think it's too late to lecture me now, teacher?" Obito said sarcastically.

Looking at Minato Namikaze's face, Obito continued, "You always fail to make it to the most critical moment." Obito recalled the scene when Rin was killed.

"I'm glad that my teacher became Hokage, so I simply gave up my dream of becoming Hokage." Obito expressed his thoughts. 】

{He is so hateful, but I feel so sorry for him even though I know the truth?}

{My own father plotted against my life}

{He was once a child who dreamed of becoming a Hokage, wasn't he?}

{I heard from the older generation that he... was really like the Seventh Hokage. If he hadn't taken a detour, he might have really been the first Uchiha Hokage of Konoha.}

{Really...}

Uchiha Obito didn't say anything, but he was filled with despair. After all, Rin and Kakashi were implicated by him.

"Obito..." Senju Hashirama came to his side and hugged his child. "At least, you still have a chance, right? You can still come back, right? There are still people in this world who can help you, right?"

"Uchiha Obito, look in that direction." Senju Tobirama said directly.

Uchiha Obito saw Kakashi, who was uncomfortable but still cared about him, as well as Namikaze Minato who was full of worry, and Uzumaki Kushina who had silently threatened with her fists that if she dared to leave, she would have to accept the education of love.

The wandering heart seems to have finally found its home.

Uchiha Madara was not so extreme at the moment. He turned his head and did not say anything about Senju Hashirama's behavior.

Uchiha Izuna said that her lover's way of comforting people was really efficient.

[As Uchiha Obito finished his words, Namikaze Minato's mind once again recalled Uchiha Obito's words during the Nine-Tails Rebellion.

If I could immediately recognize that he was Obito, maybe I could have successfully stopped him. In that case, maybe Kushina wouldn't have to die, maybe Naruto wouldn't have to become the Nine-Tails' Jinchūriki. If I could realize that he was Obito in time... the entire ninja world might not have to face such a catastrophe. Namikaze Minato thought randomly.

"As my teacher, you didn't recognize me. You are nothing special." Uchiha Obito said, "How pathetic! You died as a heroic Hokage, but you embarrassed yourself in front of your son."

When Naruto heard this, the corners of his mouth twitched downwards, and at this time, Senju Tobirama also turned around and looked at Naruto.

"That's right, what Hokage? He is just a pitiful man compared to me now." Obito finally took back the Truth-Seeking Ball.

It seems that this guy is not just an idiot, he has already discovered it, Senju Tobirama thought.

After so long, Naruto finally spoke: "How can you, who haven't become Hokage, belittle the Hokage?" A Rasengan was spinning in Naruto's hand.

"Naruto, you..." Namikaze Minato was surprised.

Senju Tobirama came directly behind Naruto and put his hand on Naruto's shoulder.

"More importantly, you are not qualified..." Senju Tobirama brought Naruto with Flying Thunder God and came behind Uchiha Obito. Naruto hit him hard on the back with the Rasengan in his hand. "You belittled the father who became the Hokage, you bastard!"

Uchiha Obito spat out blood from the corner of his mouth.

"It worked, what happened?" Uchiha Sasuke was curious.

And Minato Namikaze's eyes were filled with tears.

"I hurt him, as expected. Even if the ninjutsu is ineffective, the fairy attack will still work." Senju Tobirama thought, and Naruto's eyes also showed that he was now in the fairy mode. "He was not able to resolve the fairy technique used by the Myoboku Mountain toad."】

{I don't know why I just want applause here}

{Me too, Seventh-daime-sama! So cool!}

{Ahhhhhh!}

{That's right, Naruto is our dream}

{I just didn't expect the seventh generation to have such a high fighting talent}

{Not everyone can quickly coordinate attacks with the Nidaime and the others.}

{Especially when Flying Thunder God suddenly changes his position, it can lead to a death sentence if you are not careful}

"Naruto, good beat!" Uzumaki Kushina cheered for her son. She was furious with what Obito said before, and her son helped her vent her anger.

Senju Tobirama also raised an eyebrow at Naruto's ability to adapt to Flying Thunder God so quickly. What the commentary said was right. He just put his hands on him, and he was able to cooperate directly. This feeling...

As for Minato Namikaze, he has become the same as Minato Namikaze on the screen, his eyes have become bright, that's great, thank you Naruto, thank you for being my child, thank you for still aiming to be Hokage after suffering so much...

"Brother Hashirama, he is so handsome!" Senju Itama's eyes were starry. Both Hashirama and Tobirama became Hokage. That man dared to mock them like that, he deserved to be beaten.

As for the people of Konoha... well, they belittled his father in front of his own son, and look! This is the result!

Uchiha Mikoto couldn't help but smile when she saw how much her youngest son cared about Naruto.

As for Uchiha Itachi... My stupid Odudu, your brother will definitely help you learn the Sage Mode.

Uchiha Obito hugged himself silently. He was so pitiful. He was beaten from the sky to the ground by Naruto. Didn't the fourth war boss have any face?

Uchiha Madara raised his eyebrows as he watched his son being beaten down. Instead of feeling sorry, he thought that the beating was a good thing. He is no longer the Uchiha Madara on the screen. How can a winner in life who has a father, a younger brother, a wife and a son in his hands be compared with someone who runs away from home?

[I even learned Jiraiya's fairy technique. Namikaze Minato thought.

"You gave birth to a good son who is filial to his parents, Minato. No wonder he convinced my other half." A huge shadow appeared. It was the other half of Kurama.

"Minato, don't you want your son to clean up after you? That's why you sealed the remaining half of my body in his body so that my other half can help him." Kurama said.

"Nine-Tails..." Namikaze Minato didn't expect that the one who would comfort him would be him.

"Now that it has come to this, don't regret it. You are not responsible for Kushina's death." It's not a bad thing to let that kid become a Jinchūriki. The world is now facing a catastrophe, and it is your son who is trying to change this situation. He is no longer the baby he was back then. It will be tomorrow..."

On the other side, Yang Jiu Lama also said to Naruto: "Naruto, I have something to tell you, listen carefully..."

Naruto explained to the others why the Sage Mode could hurt Obito, and Uchiha Obito also thought that the battlefield needed to be cleaned up for the Infinite Moon Reading. A huge sacred tree broke out of the ground, and the four Ten-tailed Beast Balls were ready. 】

{I didn't expect that it was Kurama who was comforting the Yondaime}

{But the Seventh Generation suffered too much, I think this is something the Fourth Generation would not want to see.}

{Why do you think the Yondaime was unwilling to recognize Hokage again besides helping the Seventh Hokage?}

{After learning how Naruto was treated, he was no longer willing to be nice to us.}

{He had underestimated the darkness in people's hearts}

{In fact, this live broadcast reviewed what we did when the Seventh Hokage was young and thanked me when he became the hero of Konoha. I realized that this was really... the cruelest way of thanking you.}

Namikaze Minato didn't say anything. God knows how long he blamed himself after coming here. It was obvious that Naruto didn't have to go through all this.

"Anada..." Did Uzumaki Kushina feel resentful? Yes, of course she did. She knew in her heart that Minato felt no better than she did. After all, she also saw clearly how Minato's eyes flickered when he knew he was going to be a father.

"Yondaime, the future has begun to change. The village we build in the future will be more perfect than it is now, and you have cleared out the termites of Konoha. It's much better than what's on the screen. This is why Zero brought you and us here, isn't it?" Hashirama Senju comforted Minato Namikaze.

"My child can endure hardship, but he shouldn't have to endure the darkness of the ninja world so early!" This is why Minato Namikaze has been blaming himself. It was too early, and his child suffered too much.

...No one from the Konoha villagers spoke a word. It was all their fault.

Uchiha Fugaku didn't know how to comfort his friend. Even if he brought his own child to the battlefield, Itachi would have been 4 years old at that time, and he was not like Naruto, who was enduring malice every day.

Uchiha Itachi also remembered everything he had seen and thought about what life is. Life will die, life will fight, and the appearance of Sasuke made him realize that life will be born.

Senju Butsuma watched all this, and he also listened to his son's words of comfort to Minato Namikaze. Looking at his two children who had come back to life, he was also thinking about whether he should support Hashirama.

"I was planning to show it to you later, but in this case, I can show it to you earlier. Now I have three videos to choose from:

1. Bond

2. Blood Prison

3. The Road of Ninja

Except for the future person, everyone else can be chosen." Zero said.

"What about the live broadcast now..." asked Nara Shikaku.

"I am the manager of time and space, so I can still do this little thing." Ling said proudly.

"What are these three films about?" Nara Shikaku asked.

"They are all related to Naruto. One of them is related to Naruto's wish. Do you want to guess it? Although they will all be played, it still depends on your luck." Zero said playfully.

"It's really troublesome, Minato, you choose." Nara Shikaku directly threw the question to Minato.

"Hashirama, this..." Although Senju Butsuma was the former clan leader, he had already given the Thousand Hands to Hashirama.

"Father, because of Naruto, we can know the future, so let's leave this choice to his father." Hashirama Senju has always been reliable, but he rarely does this. If you want to know why, what should he do with a brother who has a strong desire for control? Of course, he spoils him!

"Hmph." Senju Tobirama looked at his brother who stopped his father, his face full of pride.

"They are all related to Naruto. I want to see them all. Which one should I choose?" Namikaze Minato felt that he, who was decisive in killing, was suffering from indecisiveness.

"It's really troublesome. The first name is bond. I think the only one who can be called bond with Naruto is Uchiha Sasuke, so the first one is not Naruto's wish. The second name is blood prison, which is obviously a story about prison, and the wish is not closely related. The most likely one is the movie Road to Ninja." Nara Shikaku's words clearly told others why he was Konoha's military strategist.

Other Shadows from the Future: ...This is cheating! You can even analyze this?

Thank you so much, Shikaku-san. I'll treat you to a drink when we get back. Namikaze Minato expressed his gratitude with his eyes.

I've made a note of that. Nara Shikaku replied.

"I want to see the third one." Minato Namikaze expressed his thoughts.

Zero...having a high virtuous value is remarkable enough.

"Play: Way of the Ninja." As the words fell, another scene played on the screen.

I wish all the little cuties a happy Dragon Boat Festivalヾ(❀╹◡╹)ﾉ~

Chapter 57

["What is a ninja? I once asked this question. A ninja is someone who can endure. My master said so." As Naruto's voice fell, Kakashi's eyes appeared in front of everyone, and he was looking at Akatsuki.

When everyone was discussing the battle plan for the appearance of the Akatsuki, Naruto rushed out, not knowing whether to say it was expected or unexpected. Although it was reckless, it still served as a bait.

Of course, he was still criticized and taught a lesson by Sakura, but strangely, it didn't take long for the Akatsuki members to retreat. 】

"That thing... is White Zetsu." Looking at the hand cut off by Sai, Senju Tobirama confirmed.

"It seems that there is another conspiracy behind their appearance this time." Uchiha Izuna said.

But...looking at his reckless son, the Fourth Hokage's heart was overflowing with fatherly love, it was really adorable.

[Hatake Kakashi dutifully reported the results of the operation and any irregularities to Tsunade.

Tsunade couldn't figure it out for a moment and could only make the most reasonable plan.

And at the gate of Konoha, there was also a happy scene.

Inuzuka Tsumugi: "I heard that you guys defeated the Akatsuki."

Kiba replied while caressing Akamaru's body, "I guess so, although it's a bit of a letdown."

Inuzuka Tsume replied unhappily: "What are you talking about? You are worthy of being my child. You should take action when it is necessary."

Similar words appeared one after another, and many parents felt that this performance was enough to ask the Hokage to make him a Jonin.

But... Naruto seems a little lonely. 】

Looking at Naruto's confused eyes, Minato Namikaze's heart was twitching. Naruto, it's Dad's fault. It's Dad's choice that made you suffer this.

Uzumaki Kushina has already shed tears of heartache. Naruto, don't look at her like that. You should be happy.

Senju Hashirama couldn't help but feel fortunate that he still had Tobirama.

Seeing his elder brother suddenly holding his hand, Senju Tobirama thought about it for a while and understood what he was thinking. Brother, so am I.

Uchiha Madara didn't want to watch this scene. From a certain perspective, he was the culprit, although he didn't want to admit it.

Uchiha Izuna understood that her Nissan felt sorry, so she could only make up her mind to compensate Naruto in this era.

Jiraiya never felt any regret, but looking at the lonely Naruto, he also felt sorry for leaving him alone in the world and giving him the responsibility.

[Naruto walked alone on the street, as if he was out of tune with everything on the street.

Looking at the scenes of parents and children acting coquettishly in the park, Naruto turned his gaze to the Hokage Rock and the face of the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze, recalling the warmth he had felt from his parents in the spiritual world.

Naruto returned home alone, only to find an empty house waiting for him.

He found Iruka, hoping that Iruka would help him become a jonin, but was rejected by Iruka. He finally expressed his resentment towards Minato Namikaze. 】

Was Naruto still remembering that fleeting scene? Minato Namikaze thought to himself.

"Anada." Kushina spoke up.

"Kushina?" Namikaze Minato was waiting for Kushina's next words.

"If I can't give Naruto a stable life before he is born, I will become a rebel ninja." Kushina made up her mind that she couldn't let her own child suffer like this.

Hearing this, Namikaze Minato smiled slightly and said something that frightened everyone in Konoha: "I'll go with you."

"Your Excellency the Fourth Hokage..." Many Konoha villagers spoke up.

"Yondaime-sama, you can't abandon us."

"Yondaime-sama, we need you."

"Yondaime, do you know what you are saying?" A questioning voice sounded. It was the voice of Utane Koharu.

"Shut up." Senju Tobirama stopped him directly.

"Hey, Minato." Nara Shikaku felt that he would not be able to continue his job as the Hokage's assistant.

"I have been suppressing myself during this period. I saw what kind of life Naruto lived after I died. Although he later became a hero and was respected by the ninja world, and we were by his side, it does not mean that what we are seeing now did not happen to him. He is my son. Is it wrong for me to want him not to suffer so much?" Namikaze Minato's questioning made many villagers who had become parents fall silent.

To be honest, after seeing so many things, they still think it is a miracle that Naruto did not take revenge on the ninja world.

"You...if you don't want to lose the Fourth Hokage, you know what to do." Senju Hashirama also spoke, but he was completely on the side of Namikaze Minato.

"However, if we want to achieve it quickly, Konoha's combat power is not enough." Nara Shikaku calmly analyzed the current shortcomings.

"Kenji, after you get out, bring me back to life through the Impure World Reincarnation. I believe that in this kind of thing, 'I' would be happy to help." Uchiha Madara wanted to show everyone that we Uchiha people would trick him without any hesitation.

"I can't!" Uchiha Obito has given up on himself.

Senju Tobirama rubbed his head in pain. He had already analyzed how the Impure World Reincarnation in the previous film was done.

"The one called Orochimaru, I will teach you the Impure World Reincarnation." Senju Tobirama spoke.

"I'll provide White Zetsu, as much as you want." Uchiha Obito took the initiative.

Orochimaru was excited. Does this mean he can conduct research without restraint?

Senju Hashirama saw at a glance what Orochimaru wanted to do and smiled very 'gently'.

"I can't control how you want to research in the future, but Tobirama is not alone now. I think you should understand what you should and shouldn't do." Senju Hashirama warned.

Feeling the vague pressure, Orochimaru retracted his legs that were about to dance.

Thousand-Handed Buddha was stunned when he looked at his son. It was different after all.

"Senju boy, you should be the first Hokage, why do you support his decision so much?" asked Uchiha Tajima.

"Just put yourself in his shoes. If someone dares to do that to my brother..." Just thinking about what happened to Naruto happening to his brother, terrifying chakra attacked everyone like a tidal wave.

At this moment, everyone from Konoha deeply remembered the horror of the first Hokage.

As soon as Hashirama Senju showed some signs of trouble in his eyes, Tobirama Senju came directly in front of Itama and Watama to block the pressure.

As for Uchiha Tajima and Uchiha Izuna, it was Uchiha Madara who withstood the pressure.

Soon, Hashirama Senju adjusted his mood and put a hearty smile on his face again.

But this time, no one dared to underestimate that face.

[While everyone was arguing, Sakura had finished arguing with her parents and was talking to Naruto in the park.

Suddenly, runes lit up on Naruto's feet where he had been scratched in the morning, and the masked man appeared before their eyes.

Naruto used the Rasengan without saying a word, and Sakura also stepped on a big hole.

"Although it's not in my plan, it doesn't matter." After saying that, Uchiha Obito threw out a crystal ball, and the moon became a little different. After a burst of light, the masked man disappeared.

It seems like nothing has changed, yet it seems like something has changed...】

"Obito, why don't you talk to your teacher about what you want to do?" Namikaze Minato smiled very gently and sat next to Uchiha Obito.

"Yes, Obito, Master's wife also wants to know!" Uzumaki Kushina sat on the other side of Uchiha Obito.

Uchiha Obito, surrounded by two people: ...

At this time, Hatake Kakashi also spoke up: "Look, how much the teacher and Kushina-sister take care of you, are you touched?"

Don't dare to move! Don't dare to move! I was wrong! No! This is not my fault! It's the Uchiha Obito on the screen who did it! It's! On! The! Screen!

Senju Hashirama wanted to say a few words for his son, but Uchiha Madara, who was happy to see Kenji being bullied, covered Senju Hashirama's mouth without any sympathy and watched the show happily.

Uchiha Madara proved to Uchiha Obito with his actions that a father is not necessary, a dad is all that is needed.

Chapter 58

[Naruto and Sakura looked at the deserted park and planned to tell the Hokage about this matter, but they ran into Kiba, Hinata and Shino, who explained to them that Madara had come to Konoha.

It's just that... the companion in front of me seems to be going in the wrong direction?

When things were not going right, such as Kiba and Akamaru disliking each other, Shino hating bugs, Hinata threatening Sakura, etc.

Naruto and Sakura who escaped discovered something even more wrong, that is, Shikamaru became stupid, Choji became smart, and Ino was actually acting like a spoiled child.

When they saw that the Fourth Hokage on the Hokage Rock was no longer Minato Namikaze but Haruno Osamu.

More importantly, Sasuke was also in the village and suggested that everyone take a bath together.

On the girls' side, Hinata was very hostile towards Sakura, which made Sakura very uncomfortable.

On the boys' side, Naruto also felt uncomfortable with Kiba's love for cats, Shikamaru's stupidity, and Neji's peeping.

Neji's peeping at Hinata revealed that Rock Lee accidentally fell into the women's bathroom, causing Ino to scream.

Later, Lee's explanation and Sakura's hand accidentally tearing Lee's clothes shocked Sakura and Naruto.

In short, the scene was chaotic for a while. 】

...The people outside the screen always felt awkward, especially the parents of several children.

"The other way around?" said Senju Tobirama.

"This is too uncomfortable." Uchiha Izuna said.

"I wonder what Madara will look like over there?" Senju Hashirama was a little expectant.

"Hashirama, I don't want to know at all." Uchiha Madara strongly objected.

"It's so chaotic." Minato Namikaze even felt a little sorry for his son!

"But, Anada, if that's the case, Minato and Kushina over there might still be alive..." Namikaze Minato understood what Kushina had unfinished words, that is, can Naruto understand the feelings of having parents?

At this moment, Namikaze Minato was conflicted. Although he was grateful that they were able to take care of Naruto, but! But...

"No, we have all overlooked a problem?" Senju Tobirama suddenly said.

"What?" Uchiha Izuna asked back.

"Just now, that Uchiha Sasuke said that Naruto's name is Menma. So where are Menma and Sakura in that world?" asked Senju Tobirama with his arms folded.

...Is the reaction so quick? Zero thought.

[After all these experiences, Naruto and Sakura finished their discussion and decided to go home first, but Naruto was still a little miserable.

And Obito, who was hiding in the dark, explained to Zetsu what Limited Tsukuyomi was.

"Thank you for your hard work. Thanks to you, we were able to successfully send that guy away." Obito said, "This is a prototype of the Infinite Tsukuyomi - Limited Tsukuyomi."

Obito explains the limited version of Tsukuyomi: "The world over there can be said to be a mirror image reflected in the water. Using the power of the seven tailed beasts, the target and his body are transported to another world that completely replicates this world. However, the world over there is not exactly the same as this one."

Obito picked up a small stone and said, "If I were to use a metaphor, those people are like small stones."

Throwing it back, the pebble fell into the lake, creating ripples.

"If foreign objects are thrown in from the outside, distortion will definitely occur."

Jue understood: "I see."

Obito: "Then we need to take some action next."

Jue: "But it's really strange. That world was clearly created by you, but you can't control everything."

Obito showed his scarlet Sharingan: "Didn't I tell you that this jutsu is just a trial, but I won't give up the initiative."

The scene changes to show a man dragging a corpse and walking slowly, with a fox mask on his face. This is the exciting scene of masked men fighting masked men. 】

"Obito, I wish you were this smart when you were in ninja school." Hatake Kakashi began his venomous attack.

"I told you that it wasn't me! It was from there! If you have any grudge, go find him!" Uchiha Obito felt Kushina's hand on his shoulder getting tighter and tighter, and he made a defense with a desire to survive.

"Oh? Then you will come back, right?" The other Namikaze Minato's face became brighter and brighter, making Obito want to nod his head. Want to ask why? The Rasengan is ready!

"I'm going to go back and ask Kakashi to change his surname to Uchiha! Teacher, don't worry!" Uchiha Obito's desire to survive reached its peak.

Before Hatake Sakumo, who had just been resurrected by Zero, had time to greet Minato, he heard someone's heroic words.

Smash! Hatake Sakumo directly took out the White Fang and walked towards the Uchiha who was speaking so proudly with rage.

"I didn't hear clearly what you said just now... Could you please say it again?" Feeling the cool breeze, Uchiha Obito repeated it subconsciously.

"I'm going to go back and ask Kakashi to change his surname to Yu..." The rest of his words disappeared under Hatake Sakumo's white fang sword technique.

Hatake Kakashi was stunned. This figure was so reassuring.

Senju Hashirama raised his hand and put it down, put it down and raised it again, asking what he should do if his son kidnapped the son of the other family and the father of the other family came to find him? Waiting online! Very urgent!

If Uchiha Obito is sure now, if there is a regret pill, he will be the first to eat a dozen! I feel so guilty... What should I do if I can't look directly at the predecessors I used to regard as heroes?

In short, the scene was chaotic for a while...

Others: You deserve it! You kidnapped our (future) Rokudaime! You deserve it!

After the chaos, Uchiha Obito, who did not dare to fight back and just took the beating obediently, received the medical ninjutsu of Senju Hashirama and the old man's sarcasm.

And Hatake Sakumo also reported to Namikaze Minato, who had become the fourth hoko, that he had returned to Konoha.

"Kakashi..." Hatake Sakumo looked at Kakashi who was silent and didn't know how to start.

"Dad..." Kakashi hugged his father. "I used to hate you for abandoning me."

Hatake Sakumo's body froze, and he listened to Kakashi continue: "With the help of friends, teachers and students, it won't happen now. Dad, I regard you as a hero."

[Naruto slept pitifully on a chair in the park all night, while Sakura was completely happy with her current life.

Both of them received the news that the Jinchūriki was injured and came to the Hokage's office. Looking at Tsunade's drastic change in appearance, Shizune and Tonton had already accepted it well.

After some discussion, Naruto once again understood that the lecherous sage could no longer be seen in this world, but the most important thing now was the masked man.

Tsunade: "Jiraiya once said that there is only one way to defeat the masked man in this world..."

"The only way is to use the Sealing Scroll, the Book of Vermillion Moon." Naruto was shocked when he heard the voice coming from behind him. That was the voice he had been thinking about day and night.

Standing behind him were Minato Namikaze and Kushina Uzumaki.

Tsunade: "Welcome back."

Namikaze Minato: "I'm back."

Naruto murmured, "Hmm? Dad and Mom are still alive?"

Then he was subjected to a merciless hammer attack from Kushina.

"It hurts." Naruto covered his head.

Kushina's hair fluttered like a Kurama's tail: "What kind of words are you saying to your parents who just returned from a mission?"】

"Hey, Minato! We should teach Naruto how to speak, right?" Kushina's state at this time was exactly the same as on the screen.

"That's right, Kushina." Namikaze Minato nodded quickly.

While the Namikaze couple were thinking about Naruto's future life, the precocious Uchiha Itachi was discussing with Uchiha Shisui how to let his sister-in-law take the Uchiha surname.

Why? Didn't you see what happened to Uchiha Obito before? As a qualified brother, he must help his brother to minimize the risk!

As for Uchiha Fugaku? I don't know what to say now? Fortunately, Itachi's last name is Uchiha no matter what. This is the last consolation for Uchiha Fugaku!

Chapter 59

[At Naruto's strong request and Namikaze Minato's request, Naruto successfully participated in the mission to retrieve the Book of Vermillion Moon.

Night at the Namikaze family.

"Come out quickly, Menma, I told you it's time for dinner." Uzumaki Kushina's voice rang out.

Naruto blocked his door with various things.

"Okay, I told you to leave me alone." Naruto replied, "Who wants to have fun with a bunch of fakes like you!"

The next second, the surface was shattered, and Kushina walked into the room like Godzilla entering the village.

"You're 100 years too early to think of resisting me."

Naruto's expression turned into one of horror.

"Stop it, Menma." Namikaze Minato came to the rescue, "Your mother's nickname is Blood Red Pepper."

The cross on Kushina's forehead got bigger "You know how to eat now! Right!"

"Yes!" Naruto was already horrified.

Naruto finished his meal obediently. When Minato Namikaze asked him to clean up the dishes, Naruto did not do so. Instead, he opened the family album, which contained every detail of Menma's growth.

When asked why he wanted to help him speak, Naruto was even more moved by Minato Namikaze's answer, because we are father and son.

Naruto looked at the family album for a long time without saying anything. 】

"Compared to that kid named Sakura, I already want to applaud Naruto's persistence." said Senju Tobirama.

"Tobirama, it's rare that you have such a high evaluation." Senju Hashirama was curious.

"Don't forget, Obito said before that this illusion was basically tailor-made for Naruto, so he is the main force in attacking the mind, and Sakura is just a supplement." Senju Tobirama saw it very clearly.

"This kid can't hold on for too long." Uchiha Madara began to sing a different tune.

"Nissan..." Uchiha Izuna did not forget that his own Nissan had contributed a lot to the situation.

"Uchiha Madara, are you interested in making a bet?" Senju Tobirama said in a provocative tone.

"What bet?" Uchiha Madara asked back.

"It won't be long before Naruto will voluntarily give up his identity as Menma." said Senju Tobirama.

"After that, this kid was able to participate in the Fourth World War, doesn't that mean he escaped? Do you think I'm stupid?" Uchiha Madara crossed his arms across his chest.

"What I meant is to give up voluntarily!" Senju Tobirama looked at Uchiha Madara with a look that said you are really stupid.

"I see. Seeing that the brat is about to fall, you think he will give up voluntarily? I accept this bet." Uchiha Madara said, "Bet?"

"You marry Senju!" Senju Tobirama raised his eyebrows. Since the eldest brother has chosen him, he must take the dominant position no matter what.

"Okay, if you lose, you will marry your brother to the Uchiha family!" Only a fool would refuse the opportunity to seek benefits for himself.

Ignored by the two, Hashirama Senju: ... Madara, Tobirama, you guys... forget it...

Fathers who are ignored by two people: My child has grown up and I can't control him anymore!

The corners of Minato Namikaze's mouth were kept tense.

"Anada? What's wrong with you?" Kushina asked Minato, who looked a little unhappy.

"Kushina, although I am grateful that they let Naruto experience life with parents, but that is my Naruto! Not Menma! My son! Is! Mine!" Namikaze Minato rarely got upset.

Everyone once again refreshed the level of the Fourth Hokage's child control. This possessiveness... they can all light a candle for the second young master of the Uchiha family.

Anada...your son hasn't been born yet, that's Minato Namikaze's there. Of course Kushina didn't say this, after all, no matter who it is, it's Naruto, and the Naruto there is even more heartbreaking.

[The next day, the group gathered at the gate of Konoha. Naruto still didn't want to have any contact with them and was not very friendly to them. He also saw Kakashi and Kai, who had completely opposite personalities.

Everyone soon arrived at the sealed place of the Book of Vermillion Moon. Because Kakashi used the Sharingan from the very beginning, he was powerless to continue. Just when Minato Namikaze was thinking of a solution, Naruto had already rushed over.

After passing the barrier, Naruto was overwhelmed by the toads of Myoboku Mountain, which was the defense left by Jiraiya.

Naruto forgot that the Gamabunta here was not from his world, so naturally he didn't recognize him.

The anxious Naruto naturally left many loopholes behind. When he was about to be attacked, Kushina saved him, but his words made Minato Namikaze slap him directly.

Feeling Kushina's warmth, Uzumaki Naruto began to sink a little. 】

Looking at Naruto's expression, Uchiha Madara was quite confident that he had won.

Looking at Hashirama Senju, he was already thinking about how to get married.

Senju Tobirama knew what Uchiha Madara was thinking with just a glance, but Senju Tobirama was not panicked at all. After watching such a long video, he knew clearly what kind of person Uzumaki Naruto was, so he was sure to win this bet.

Uchiha Izuna is the second person who is most familiar with Senju Tobirama (the first is of course Senju Hashirama), looking at Senju Tobirama's confident expression, and is already thinking about how to help her brother.

[After the initial happiness, Sakura finally tasted the loneliness. Walking on the street and looking at the people around her, she seemed to be among them, yet seemed to be out of it. She finally understood Naruto's pain.

She ran to Naruto's house and wanted to tell him about going back, but when she saw Naruto's happy smile, she left silently again.

At night, two people met, one wanted to go back, and the other wanted to sink.

In the end, the two parted unhappily. 】

The contrast between Sakura's before and after made everyone outside the screen feel Naruto's pain more intuitively.

He really had nothing in the past, so he tried his best to find bonds, and the love that those people had for Naruto was all earned bit by bit through the suffering he went through in hell.

For a moment, Minato Namikaze even thought that it would be nice if it were like this. There were no powerful enemies, and the hero didn't have to bear a heavy burden. Sasuke didn't defect, and they were all by Naruto's side. Everything was so beautiful.

But... Minato Namikaze knew more clearly that this was all an illusion. What was even more painful was that if Naruto really left, would he taste the pain of gaining and losing again!

[The masked man eventually attacked Konoha, commanding the monsters to burn, kill and loot in Konoha, just to get the Sealed Book.

Naruto and Sakura were no match for him, and Sakura was soon captured and demanded to exchange for the Book of Vermillion. Before leaving, he gave Konoha a farewell gift - the Great Rasengan.

One blow was comparable to Pain's Shinra Tensei, and Konoha was reduced to ruins. Naruto was called up by his parents. Looking at everything around him, Naruto was very angry.

Naruto: "That's too much. Where's Sakura..."

Namikaze Minato watched all this: "The scroll is still in our hands. We must regroup and wait for the moment of counterattack."

Naruto: "What are you talking about? Stop dithering, we must go and save her!"

Namikaze Minato: "I can't do it, Menma. We are not that good. We can't risk our lives for others."

Naruto's eyes widened: "How could it be..."

Namikaze Minato: "Although we are ninjas, we are just ordinary people."

Naruto yelled: "But..."

Namikaze Minato interrupted him, "What if you die? We are worried about you, Menma."

Naruto looked at them in disbelief, but in his mind he recalled what his father Minato Namikaze had said to him: "I believe in you. Naruto, Konoha Village is in your hands."

Sakura also said: "A true hero will not abandon the world and village that everyone has fought so hard to protect."

There was also what Kushina had told him about the Nine-Tails Rebellion.

Naruto pulled out Namikaze Minato's Flying Thunder God Kunai: "I have to go."

Namikaze Minato: "It doesn't matter if you don't go. There's no need to be a hero."

Naruto: "I'm not actually from this world." Naruto revealed his true colors. "Besides, my name is not Menma. Sorry for lying to you."

Kushina: "What are you saying all of a sudden?"

Naruto: "My real father is the Fourth Hokage, and my mother is the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. They both sacrificed themselves in the original world to protect everyone, to protect the village, and to protect me."

Kushina grabbed Naruto's arm, "Menma, please, don't leave."

Naruto took Kushina's hand away: "I'm leaving."

Kushina: "Menma!"

Naruto picked up the Fourth Hokage's divine robe and put it on. At this moment, his back overlapped with Minato Namikaze's: "Because I am the child of two heroes."

"Because he is the child of two heroes, we are his heroes..." Namikaze Minato looked at Naruto, whose back was the same as his, and his heart was filled with pride and bitterness.

Others also saw the overlapping figures at this moment, and their favorable impression of Naruto increased sharply.

"Minato, you have a good son." Uchiha Fugaku crossed his arms across his chest. Naruto had experienced so much but still thought that his parents were heroes. How could such a child not be loved.

"Uchiha Madara, you lost." Senju Tobirama looked at Uzumaki Naruto with satisfaction.

"Why?" Uchiha Madara was a little confused. Wasn't his biggest wish to have his parents around?

"Madara, because our world is real, even if there is pain, it is also full of bonds." said Hashirama Senju.

"And, you also saw that even though he was obsessed with this perfect world at the beginning, he eventually tried desperately to escape because of the sense of incongruity of this world." Senju Tobirama explained, relying on Senju Hashirama's good mood.

"Nisan..." Uchiha Izuna said that no matter what Madara does, he will always be by his side.

"Let me also talk about peace." Ling also spoke up. "Someone from another world once said that when things in the world are divided for a long time, they will unite; when things are united for a long time, they will divide. This saying actually applies to your world as well. When war lasts for a long time, people want peace; when peace lasts for a long time, people want war."

"So, even if Infinite Tsukuyomi is a scam, it is also a path to peace." Uchiha Madara retorted.

"You're right, but that's the wrong road. You also know that the end of the road is those White Zetsu." Zero also looked at Uchiha Madara.

"Why am I always the loser!" Uchiha Madara also burst out with his dissatisfaction with the future. No matter what the process is, Hashirama will definitely win in the end.

"Why don't you look for the reasons within yourself? Senju Tobirama has clearly pointed out the shortcomings of you Uchiha. As long as you can change them, there will be no worries about the future Uchiha being powerful?" said Zero.

"Some things require the help of others to be realized. Even if you have the power of God, you are still a human, not a God. Besides, even God is not omnipotent!"

"Just like Naruto, he had the support of the four warriors and had absolute strength, but unfortunately he knew nothing about politics at the beginning, so he suffered a lot. The reason why he was able to succeed in the end was inseparable from his partners. Everyone contributed a little. Otherwise, Konoha's current situation would not be what you see now."

"Naruto is being bullied?" Namikaze Minato felt like his reverse scale was being touched.

"Those are the elders! They held a Chunin Exam in order to suppress Naruto." Zero played the video directly.

Those with high IQs present were not happy at all, as they all saw the conspiracy behind this.

Even if someone wanted to laugh, they were covered by the smart guy. Now the big guy in front was very murderous!

Uchiha Obito and Hatake Kakashi's Mangekyō were already wide open.

The patriarchs of each family present frowned.

The faces of the Senju brothers and the Uchiha brothers were not looking good either.

Kushina Uzumaki's hair was already in a state of chaos.

Namikaze Minato's black lily swayed even more, and he would definitely give these elders a big gift later!